Studies in the Lexicography of Ancient Egyptian Buildings and Their Parts
Short Description
Studies in the Lexicography of Ancient Egyptian Buildings and their parts. Patricia Ann Spencer. Submitted for t...
Description
16ýf (
I
in
Studies 'Ancient
the Lexicography Egyptian
and their
ratricia
Submitted University
for
of
Buildings
parts.
Ann Spencer.
the
d6gre-e"'of
College
London.
7zil3L. tLO1N.
-Ph*D*
I
Abstract the meanings of the The aim of this study is to attempt to clarify the architectto describe terms used by the ancient Egyptians various temple* It consists ural elements which constituted of an Egyptian discussions
of a total of fifty-seven nouns which havet in the pastp been translated by general terms such as 11shrinelly "hall"t "column't Each of the terms is discussed individually, ' and "wall". and the entries
are arranged-according
to the order
of the Egyptian
alphabet.
Each entry consistsýof-adetailed review of the evidence for the history of the meaning of the term, comparing, and'development the textual where possiblep evidence with the plans of surviving temple-remains. The etymology of each termp, if knownp is noted together
it may have had to'a similar term in with any relationship another language. Each discussion is preceded by examples of the hieroglyphic various of the term at different writings periods. Most of the terms studied in this work have never before been thoroughly investigatedg and even those which had been studied , previously
were often still poorly understood and, in some caseso mistranslated. The main result of this study has been to trace the developments and changes in meaning of the terms includedv and for some terms it has been possible to suggest new transeither lations or to produce further evidence in support of a previouslysuggested
translation
which had not
gained
general
acceptance.
3. Table
of Contents.
Abbreviations.
4
Introductiong
7 10
Dictionaryq Bibliography,
295
Eg.vp ti an Index Index of Architectural
324
Topographical
Indexq
Signsp
327 328
4
Abbreviations
Barguet,
P. y Le Temple d'AmonRe'
Barguetq
Templ
de L'Egypte.
des Antiquites
du Service
Annales
ASAE
(Cairop
a Karnak
1962)e Bf*
Beitrage
BeitrAge
1gyptischen
zur
und Altertumsýý
Bauforschung
kunde. BIPAO Borchardt,
Amonstempels
Champollion,
de 1ille.
yptologie Majestat Aegypten
entsendeten
(Berlin,
1962)e A. H. p The Admonitions of an E papyrus in Leiden (Pap. Leiden 344
Sage from a hieratic (Leipziev 1909), Grammar.
Gardiner,
o
Gardiner,
Admonitions*
recto)p
Dictionary
R. O. p A Concise
Faulknerp (Oxford,
EMTtianp
yptian
Expedition,
Archaologisch-Photographischen
1869)
Con. Dictoo
Gardiner,
im. Sommer 1868 na-ch
I von Preussen
Wilhelm
des K6nigs
Sre
der auf Befehl
Jop Resultate
Damichen,
Resultate,
Middle
et WE
de Papyrologie
de l'Institut
de Recherches
Cahier
Faulknerp
Descriptive
d'Egypte.
Chronique
Dilmicheng
J. F. 9 YonumeAtp 92 volumes,
Chappolliong
1844-1880-
Ch. d'Ege CRIPEL
des
Baugeschichte
Zur
1905)-
. Notices
et de la Nubieg
de IIEP-Tpte
I.
Descriptive
Notices
(Parisp
(104zigv
Karnakj
von
Lq
Borchardtq
Baugeschichteg
Orientale.
d'Archeologie
Francais
de 11Institut
Bulletin
Gardiner,,
A. H*p Egyptian
Grammarp 3rdo editiony
(Oxford, Gardiner,
Onom..
(Oxford,
volumesp Gauthier,
Diet.
dans les E61scherv
Geog,.
textes
hi6roglyphiques,
The Journal
of Egyptian
ienne JNES KRI
Egypt
Journal Kitchen,
icalp
contenus
of Medinet
Center
(Parisp
et la decoration
dans llanc-
1920-1924)-
Studies.
RamessideInscriptionst (Oxford,
in Egypt,
Archaeology.
93 of Near EaAern
7 volumes,
Research
L'Architecture volumesp
K*A.,
3
1939-1954).
of the American
Architectureg
Onomasticat
U. 9 The Excavation
H61scher,
Journal
Jequierg
Egyptian
des noms geogTaphiques Ig (Cairov 1925)-
Dictionnaire
Exc.
JARCE
Ancient
1947)-
Med. Habu. (Chicagov Habug II-vv
LFA
A. H.,
Gardiner,
1975
continuing).
historical
and biograph-
5
COR99 DenkmAler
Lepsius,
ED
(Berlin,,
1849-1859)-
Lepsius,
LDT
volumes, MDAIK
Mitteilungen in Kair
Piehlq
Inscriptions, (en Europe
ucillies Pierret,
PM
ient
Egyptian
(Oxford,
Hieroglyphic
(Oxford,
POsener-Kri'egert
du temple
d'Abousir)p
Proceedings
Pyr.
Pyramid
et the
of
1-119
Anc-
of
IV-VIIq and jRLntipZsq (Oxford, 111, 1960-1972),
(les
of
Kov Die
Archaeolo
Biblical
Altaegyptischen
Les
papyru
(Cairo,
2 volumes,
commentairep
1976),,
o Pyramidentexte,
RoO. 9 The Ancient E (oxford, Textsv of Hierogly_phic
Faulkner,
1908-1910)o
Texts.
P,,
Posener-Krieger,
de Neferirkare-Kakal
Society
Sethev
(Leipzigg
Pyramid
editiong
fanýeraire
Texts.
2 volumesp
Reliefs
1874-1878)-
Bibliography
Topographical
Nefarirkareq
traduction
PSBA
(Parisq
Texts,
inedites
1974-1979).
Archives
archives
yptian
2nde
1934-1951),
(J-Malek)p
RoL. B.,
and Mossp
B.
Porter,
1686-1903)-
d1inscriptions
Recueil
2 volumes,
rec-
(Leipzig,
3 series,
P,,
du Louvre,
.
hi6roglyphiaues
Inscriptions
Ke,
Pierretq
da Musee Egyptien
Orientforschun
far
on Egypte,
et)
Louvre.
Insc.
Alte
-
des Instituts
Mitteilungen
Fiehly
Instituts
des Deutschen
ImmUsche
far
5
Textp ,
und Aethiopie
Aegypten aus
C. R. 9 Denkmaler (Berlin, 1897-1913)-
tumskunde M10
12 volumes,
und Aethiopienj
aus Aegypten
Supplement
1969).
Rankeg H. p Die Agyptischen 3 volumes, (Gluckstadt/Hamburgg 1935-1977)-
Rankeg Personennameng,
Rea. do Trav.
Recueil
6gyptiennes
l'Archeologie a la mission Rev. d'Ege SU
fran2aise
et assyriennes
a la Philologie
et a
de bulletin
pour swvir
du Caire.,
zur Altägyptischen
Saunerony Esnap III* Sinuhe.
Relatifs
Revue d'Egyptologie.
Studien (Cairo,
de Travaux
Parsonennmen,
Kultur.
Sauneron,
S*,
Le Temple d'Esna
(Esna,
III),
1968). Blackman,
A. 11.9 Middle
Egyptian
Storidso
(Brussels,
1932),
1-41. irket
It
Irk-t
II,
Urkei,
Sethe,
r-Sethep Ig chdn Zeit, III,
K.,
Urkunden
des Alten
X. p Hieroglyphische (leiPzii; 1904)p
Schläfer,
11. and Steindorfft
Reichst Urkunden
(LeiPzigt
1903-1933).
der Griechisch-Ii6mis-
G. 9 Urkunden
der
Älteren
6 Athiopenkönige,
(Leipzigt
I.,
1905)(Leipzig, lieft 1-16, 9 Heft 17-22, der 18 Dynasti ,
der 18 Dynasti
Berthey K., Urk=den Urke 9 IV. 1906-1909)o Helck, Weg Urkunden (Berling ýrkel,
Vy
2rk,
vit
1955-1958)Grapowg Reg Religiöse So, Urkunden
Schottg
Urkundeng
Ig (leiPzigt
Mythologischen
Inhalt
1915)Ig ,
(leipzig,
1929). 122ice 'Viit 9 leren
ýrket
Sethe, Reichesq
VIIIP
Historisch-Biographische v (leiPzigt 1935)-
Ig
Firchow,
chisch-RÖmischer
Tieg
K.
0.,
Zeitp
Thebanische Ig
(Berling
TJrk=den
Tempelinschriften
des Mitt-
aMs Grie-
1951)-
E=ang As and Grapowg Ho, Wdirterbuch der Aegyptischen 5 volumes, (Leipzig, 1926-1931)-
Wb. Belegstellen,
Sprach 9
Ermang A* and Grapowg Reg WÖrterbuch der Aeßcmt (LeiPzigg ischen Spracheg Die Belegstellen, 5 volumest 1937-1951)Ägyptische ZÄS Zeitschrift fur Sprache und Altertumskundee
I
Introduction the language the into of ancient lexicographical The value of studies Onomastical his to in the by Gardiner Egyptians preface was stressed 2 W! the 5rterbuch. two first the of in pages on and also a review-article three but "all found Gardiner twenty In the latter words study of only 3 "In my comrfor further stated; and elucidation,, urgently calling tasks important the is still lexicography most sidered opinion among the
confronting 4 phases,,. Despite taken
student
this,,
few lexicographical
very
Harris's
"Lexicographical
Graefels
111intersuchungen
duction
to his
ographical
study
research.
7
to all secular would far
to
the different
terms
for
which
study
on those nouns which Lan Egypt: temple. an
work concentrates constituted
which
a comparative
a review of terms relating in ancient Egyptv religious, soon became apparentp howeverv that this
was to undertake types of building
It and funerary. the inclusion involve
of almost
five-hundred
terms;
a number
to be studied in the detail to trace the required its meaning* The nouns applied of each term and elucidate
too great
history
to elements
in
to be those
most likely
for
of
lexic-
further
need for
the continuing
stresses
the elements
intention
various
have been publishec4 works 5 Minerals" Studies in Ancient Egyptian and 6the introin bih. 11 Harris, W8rtfamilie zur
There are many categories This would be of great value, were applied The original
its
have been under-
studies this field
in
two major
and only
since,
in
language
of the Egyptian
this
describe
temple
architecture
are self-evident. Egyptian temples
were selected
to provide There
rewarding
as they
The reasons
results.
are many more extant'texts
than which
deal
with
appeared
17hich
houses
or palacesq type of build-
temples than any other and there are more surviving 8 ing, It has, therefore, been possible to compare contemporary descriptions of temples with the standing monuments, showing a far degree of accuracy in the application greater of the terminology than might
have been expected. There have been several valuable
studies on terms for templehere are discussed in Gardiner's
Some of the nouns included commentary to the Onomastica9 and a list with their usual translations, is given Parts-
te=s, of architectural by Badawyolo Christophe
8
has studied Krieger
those
terms
which
in Papyrus
Harris I and Posener12 Papyri. Another valuable
occur
which are found in the Abusir work is Barguet's study of the temple of Amun at Karnak*13 In additiong there are many detailed discussions terms to be found of individual in
those
on the texts
commentaries
in which
they
These are too zn=1-r
occur*
erous
to be listed
here but
erial
has survived
from ancient Egypt, it can only be a fraction of that a term may seem not to have with the result
the appropriate place. One main problem confronting particularly when any lexicographerg dealing languagep the knowledge of which was lost with an ancient for many centuries, is the varied nature of the textual evidence that is available for study. Although mata large amount of written what once existedp been in use at a particular in which it occurs simply under Middle
in
when,, in fazt,
period
the
type
has not survivedo this is particularly
For the
that
to assume that
true
of text
temple-terms
of the Old and
Kingdoms,
Another did
hereg
discussion
each is noted
is
problem
have a specific if
it
meaning
is necessary
originally
and that
it correctly* alwaysp applied the caseq but without these basic assumptions study would be impracticable.
usuallyp
not
the
each term
writers This may not have been any lexicographical ancient
language subsequent to the New words which entered the Egyptian Dynasty have been excluded from this studyg although Twentieth the history terms has been traced down to the Ptolemaic of pre-existing period*
Words which
artments9 omitted,
than
rather since
came to be used to describe
they
actual
would
built
require
have also
structures, a separate
administrative
study
The main exceptions to this are pr and 1ýwt which be excluded from a work on temple-terms. the terms
have been omitted Of value
to this
discussed
from
here
the Egyptian
are arranged Index.
been largely
of a different
nature*
Since
dep-
could
not
alphabeticallyp
The only
work seemed to be one of architectural and a Topographical Index,
other
they
indexes hieroglyphs
1
Gardinerp
Onomey It
2
Gardiner,
LA_ 34 (1948)t
3 5
Lbid. t 17. Ibidot 12. (Berlint 1961).
6
(Cologne,
'I
Harrisp
8
The exception funerary to this is, of course, Egyptian monuments, tombs and pyramids. to such structTerms WhIch relate specifically from this study since they to be omitted ures were among the first form a distinct Mortuary group and require separate investigation.
4
temples,
ix-xxio 12-18.
1971). Lexicographical
since
they9
Studies
in Ancient
by and larget
conform
Egyptian
to the
Minerals,
standard
9-18.
plan
have been included. cultus-templeg an Egyptian 9 Gardiner, Onom, v 11,204*-219** 10 Badawyt A History Architecturep 257-260. of Egyptian 11 Christopheq Melanges Masperop I, fase-417-29. of
12 Posener-Kri6gerg
Archives
13 Barguett
passime
Templet
Neferirkare$
passimt
esp. p UP 429-450-
10 vw
Dyn. VI
This
word occurs
Dynasty.
twice
The translation
in one fragmentary given
inscription is
by the W6rterbuch
the Fifth
of "Teil
eines
Tempels? oder ein GerAt? "t and the suggestion is made that it may 2 be connected with a verb 3" "to build" which isp howeverv found bettexts*3'There only in Late Egyptian could also be a connection ween this
for Vw and another rw which seems to have been a container 4 This second 3, w was current in the Old and Middle writing Materials. Kingdomst and wasp thereforep contemporaneous with the term under discussion. In
the Fifth-Dynasty
ablished (but Icw
did
is
used with temple rather
preposition est were
that
I Urkop
It
2 Wb9v It
3 Ibid-t
that it s4w, it is likely than to an object within
a connection
with
181v 9; 10 (Quibellp
for
below
P.
213-214-
the In:ad"
to a part'of the the building. The use of the (L3
"flooring" a ceiling
11box or
Saqqarap
Con* Diet*,
t) _]!: roofing,
or
container'l
1907-8,
2v 13-
4 Ibid. p It 39 7-8; Faulkner, 5 1Q-rk-v It 1819 9; 10. (a See s3tv
jw
with
est-
does refer
3p 9-
It
"////,
is made of;
acw of this 4wt-ntr/////" and "/////XI)'built 5 Since the verb kd "to not lay the Wt/////"o
hr and the comparison -x-1 Lw may have been a term
so then
mention
the
under I)
inscription
1.
6
would
Pl-1XI9
would If
suggthis
be indicated*
3-)
_3htyw Dyn, XII C-3
3htywt
known only
in
the plural,
occurs
in Pap.
twice
Reisner
I
from Naga ed-Der
One the fall is not preserved. writing although example shows the form quoted above while the other is completely 2 lost except for the 3h hieroglyph. The word was discussed by 3 Simpson in his publication of the papyrus where he decided that 4 it was not the same word as the singular 3hyt which has been 5 translated Simpson then suggestas "stockyard,, and I'stillroom". the innermost part ed that. 3htyw was a term used to describe in this casep the rooms ct '13t, ct a templey which includedg and k311 113bty. Only the
of 9p,
last
in the named is linked with :5ýt 7 13bty papyrusq in the phrase ksl n 3htyw. . Further decision can be evidence is needed before a definite made on the meaning of this te= buto since. 3t was used to des8 temples cribe Egyptian namesj9Simpson's and was also used in their may well be correct. suggestion
1 Simpsony Papyrus
Reisner
2 Ibid.
4-
I Pl-15t 69,3. 3 Ibid., 4 Fendleburyq
It
The City
It
P1-131
of Akhenatent
Ko- 245; -Smith H. S. 9 The rortress , (B. M*65739)*ý LI pl. 5 Hayesp JXES 10 (19501y 92. 6 Pendleburyp
op. cit
7 Simpsong OP- cit-t
Gq 6.
IIIP
P1-93P No. 218; Pl-94Y
of Buhen,
Text 171-2. volume, p It Pl-139 G, 6; Pl-15t
8 Wb-Y It
149 10.
9 Wb. It 9
149 13; Gauthierg
Dict.
Geog.,
the Inscriptions,
4-
1,6-10.
12,
lwn
P., kn. XII
Dyne VI
AA
XVIII
1wn is
Althou4zh
umns berore
the
one.
ancient
Al:j
4
Dyne XVIII
I)yn.
7
not
non
found
often
New Kingdomp
The sign
be used and"'Iwnt.
Of the
the
the
with
Dynasty are
in
the
1wn
is of
detail
great columno
a very 1wn at
Rahotep,
tomb of
the
col-
particular
value
phonetic
in
Ptol.
depicted
column
drawn
that
1wn was also original
in
used
meaning
in
which
contexts
Mey.+
at
and coloured
as one would
1wn n fnd
describe
to
the
Imn mwt. fv
titlep15
logical
were
have
exten-
came to be used
It
"column".
of
such expressions as; 1wn knmt, nosev14 a priestly
ativ: ely
of
10
9
describing
texts
fo=
Dyne XVIII
XIX
Dyn.
6
to was originally made of wood. The column sign continued 12 1wnp , in for such as 1WnW example place-names as phonetic 13
The word sions
the
was used
indicating
a reddish-browng
in
HA
a
XIX
Dyn.
3
Dyne XVIII 5
Dyn 9 XVII,
least as the Fourth as early 11 dum where the hieroglyphs
expected,
2
figur-
bridge
an epithet
of of
16
and alone to describe a man as 1711wn thenpillar" being of his family. was also used in one papyras 18 of an obelisk, as the name for the shaft The type of column represented by 1wn was described by Gardiner 19 by Petrie a tenon at the top" as a "column with and, more fully., the column with eight-sided as a "fluted a tenon on the top to fit 20 lintel". The chapacteristic lines vertical which are found on 1wn d6tailed the depictions Petrie's theory that of would support it
Horus
and also
was originally could fluted Pyramid
also
to
applied indicate
columns of King
title
a priestly
the
fluted
reeded
columns, 02 polygonal
in the Third-Dynasty 21 Djoser the and although
occur
although types.
these Both
enclosure reeded
variety
of
lines reeded the
Step
did
not
and
recur 22 the fluted to be popular into the Middle column continued Kingdom. 23 In the New Kingdom the fluted in Nubia, column was used mainly the polygonal increased while in popularity variety Egypt within 24 proper* Since the fluted type than the column is a more ancient
13 the
polygonal fluted
original
distinct
quite
is
1wnw
that
expected
to
possible
Neither
from
the
the
25
fluted.
in
appearance
and are
It
to
columns.
fluted
However
is
thus
or polygonal
columns
be where
the word to actual remains. containing 26 the column-type inFaulkner specify
a text
relate
been
similar
plant-form
describe
would
Wo"rterbuch
very
are
have
must
columns
columns
and polygonal
both
it
Iwn
nor
volved. 1wnw The earliest to specific texts do not refer which mention 27 buildings it is not possible the forms of the to identify so that However 1wnw has been found in a number of building inscripcolumns. tions to columns which can be identof the New Kingdom which refer ified. Architrave in
Sinai
fragments
mention
come from
described
temple
by Petrie
at
the
Amenhotep
as "fluted
at
survivedp
bearing
the
6f
A block
Many blocks
the
pylon
square to
this
of
II
and Philae.
king
IT which
Pylon
i1wnw, could
is
polygonal
the
columns stela
of from
stelap temple
actual
including
in
would possible,
describe these pillars in Iwn that had become a general
the
been refer
it
been
plan
drums,
column
re-used
drums
iA
which
oA from
were
word
the
between
improbablep
f or
it
the
would
a "column"
Pylon
Third
Pylon before
had to have
reign
of
have
been
Amenhotep
Tuthmosis
of
36
ilwnw.
situated
have
blocks
although
Third
plirfwic'm
a hall
any columns
case
the
of
would
constitute but
fill
came from
was erected
to which
pillarsý8jt
the
was found within Inr m mnla n rwdt
found
were
seem to have
estimated
Eighteenth-Dynasty
columns.
do not
Barguet
are
the
found to have 35 The column
were
a wsbý bf t-4r
Third
"shrine"
this
in the so described 34 The parallel colunns.
that these suggested 37 Pylon. In such a position
when the
There
which
to
have
architravet
are
has been
removed III.
columns of jw., jw 31 as are
fragmentsp
Amenhotep
Tathmosis
of refers
Fourth
in
el-Rhadim
seem to
would
a similar
The columns
architectural
polygonal
sixteen-sided
the
called 32 Amada which
Elephantine
Serabit
at
11.29
are
name of
islands
at Karnak
which
end on one of the lwnw also mentions andyalthough
has not
and it
30
in
1,33
Elephantinep
the
Kings"
and cylindrical
Buhen
temple
the
was found.
The polygonal
of
of
mentioninglMwg
also
the temple of Hathor 28 1wnw. The architraves
sandstone
"Shrine
the
from
been
IV
in
found
twenty that have or
and thirty 1wnw was used to be assumed
a "pillar"*
IITwo descriptions ly
1wnw in this 39 The halls
use
temple. columns
within.,
In with
the
general
which
to
notes
did
word
In
temple
then
column
the
in
demotic
inscriptions
there
would
is
very
later
been
Within
and Middle
instances the
Egypt
in
At
appearance.
Iwn became a more
periods#
to
Erichsen and the
a fluted
Iwn and was transferred
similar
determined
type. 42
as a pillar
Old
named.
seem again
a specific
describe
the
have
is
and so would Iwn
certain-
columns of the 40 Iwnyt but the
Iwn
Dendera
to
almost
themselves
not
to
of
of
surely Iwnw,
as
New Kingdom
which
icularly
than
rather
the
called
are
at 41
Abydos
all
are
column
in
described
were in
suite
Hathor
of
general
more building
columns
include
I at
Seti
into Coptic. survive Iwn mast have been used
not
surwived,
rarer
in
one occurrence
origin
and, if
way to
papyrifo3n
columns
only
of
cylindricalp
are
Ptolemaic
temple
Osiris
the
of
a single-stem
refer
the
of
column Kingdoms fluted
where
fluted
variety
to
polygonal
the
the
same timq
general
word
had
for
was
and parta
column of any description, I
PYr-P
2 3
Sinubej B. 196. 6 Cernyq The Inscriptions
4
Lb-id-t
5 6
524dof Sinai
Pl-IXX: EXP 317p a. caminos, Literary Fragments
It
317Ap a.
pl*LX=p
in the Hieratio
Scrimlt
PLIOP
39
7
The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, It P1-95v 4; Urk. IV9 q 819-7; 1296.1; 2; Cernyq ope ci .9 pl*LXXIVv 3109 a. ASAE 51 (1951)t 572v fig*8. Chevfierp
8
KRij
9
Gauthiert
Caminos,
it
1869 10. La prande inscription
of the text. 10 DZimichenq Baugeschichte 11 Petriep
dedicatoire
des Denderatempels
d'Abydo. R9 5P line Pl-XILP 3-
Medumv pl. X; XIII
and frontispiece, 12 Gardinerp Cnom. t 119 144*9 1-4-0-01 13 Ibid. 9 30*9 Mn14 Breastedy
The Edwin
15 Crum,
PSBA 16 (1894)t
16 Wb-P It 17 E. g.
53P 16;
Bethel
Smith
Papyruep
II,
pl. VP 10.
135-
CaparttlZAI-S
Aegyptische
Sargical
41 (1904)v
Lesestuckep
88-
69v 23;
74P 4-
32
is
18 Gardiner,
Hieratic
19 Gardinerp
Gramm
Sign Listt
30. p La Pyramide 'a' degie'sp
20 Petriep
(Ln-I,
54P 5-
Texts
Egyptian
15,3-)
0.28.
op. cit
21 Lauerv
119 pls. XL; XLVI;
XXXIX. Beni Hasan , I, pls*IV; (Sedengal (Semna 115 Kumma); 113 and
22
Newberryp
23 El-
12,
It
10; 11; Macadam, The Temples of Kaw
It
less
although columns were still 83. The temple of Mat at Karnak).
(UPIP
25 Wb-,
42 (Medhall
of
with
capitals).
539 10-
It
Con. Dict,
13q 27 EZE-9 524d; Sinuh , B. 196; Caminosq Literary Hieratio Script, Pl-109 3t 1J-. An inscription 26 Faulknerp
text,
full
of obscure
the
the tomb of
within
, mentions is a diff-
and it
references,
mythological
in
Pragments
the tomb itself Vt--co 4. ) This
Ankbtifi presumably describing at Moallat fvnw. (Vandierg Moallaq 232, Insc. Noollp icult
Pl-39-
in Egypt.
often,
(DdUd It Plo-30-32 Architecture, el-Baha=i); 24 E!ý- Jequierq (Ka=ako festival 53 111); Tuthmosis inet Habuq temple of (El-Kab, (Karnakt 73 temple of Ptah); Tuthmosis 111); 54 Hathor-headed
pls*
119 31-32;
Pl-39;
found,
Pluted
Hathor-
with
von Bet el-Wali
Der Felsentempel
Roedert
headed capitals);
IXIX,
IXVIII;
is
(op. Vandier intended. be to certain what was as not possible lwnw ) that of a compound suggested was part 2it. v 236, note g. lwnw 1wnw-prw, de R lea designe montantsp en pierre, noun, ..... lea pi; ces dede la porte iteneadrement peut-etre, et prw ...... lea battants de la porte bois verticalzmeAt et qui qui bordaient 1waw the rock-cut " Possibly describes lea consolidaient. pillars to
of
the
tomb which,
although
in polygonal cases, (See ibid*# plan; iwnw.
roughly
cross-seotion
of
pl. I
It
28 Cerny,
very
and
310,
29 Petriel
the
majority
been
have
called
) V. q pl,
in
the
provenance
at
11-13hrlneof the Serabit
el-
recorded).
Researches
in
Sinaiq
84 and fig-97
30 Caminosp The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, 31 Ibidop Pl-95t IVP 8199 7-) 4- (Also Urk., 32 Barguet
ibid,
(found a
in
arep
so could
and photographs
Pla-UXIV9 cit-; -cop. IXXIX9 317y a; 317At a (exact Kings");
Khadim was not
cut,
and Dewachterl
Opposite1,12;
Pls-7;
93; 94-
Le Temple d'Amada? 119 pls. XXXIII-XXXI7.
16 33 Urk-9 IV9 1296.1. 34 Barguet and Dewachterv op. cit-P pl-XXXIVY 7535 Borchardt, BeitrAge Bf. 2. A"gyptische Tempel mit Umgangt 44-45 with abb. 13; De Morganv Cat. Mon 9 It 11336 Chevrier, ASAE 51 (1951)t 5729 fige8; Chevriery AM 52 (1954)9 pl. VIII. 37 Barguetv Templet 94-96. For the latest views on the nature of this 9 It 51-71. Serge Sauneronp building Letellierv HommaCes see; 1 38 See further under 3.wnytj, p*18-19. 39 Ydat It 186,10; Gauthierp loco cit.. 40 Kul
it
162y 12; 162p 14; 165P 14; 169P 5-
41 Damicheng loc. 42 Erichsenj
cit. t Demotisches Glossarv
23 (citing
Griffith
The Demotic Magical Papyrus of London and Leident
and Thompson, 119 Pl-XIIIP 3-)
III
lwnyt Dyne XVIII
Dyne Xl
2
XV1113
4rn.
nn0 C-3 Dyne XV1114
Dyne
Dyne XV1115
8144
26z;
xviii
C-3
Dyne XIX9
Dyno XVIII8
Dyne XVIII7 o
Dýmo X3X! 93
2CAq
C-3
fwv. ^^
"columned 1wnyt baitat" "pillared or translates as a The WO"rterbuch 12 11 Neither hall". "pillared it describes hall" as a while Faulkner would one the type although dictionary concerned of column specifies the 1wnyt hall containing been, to have court or a prior expect a ,a 13 iwn the been has previously As noted columns. polygonal or fluted has the not surtypet word 1wn column was a very ancient although in many texts
vived
than
earlier
The same is
the New Kingdom.
true
of
Dynastyq TehtLthe all from example iwnyt be It Kingdom* New from the can assumed the known occurrences of are the Middle Kingthat the word was in use in the intervening periodt have the building of &. Irtyt domp although no texts which describe Apart
from the
isolated
been preserved. known 1wnyt can not be identified.
The earliest in
the tomb of Kheti
name will be fine local
at
Siut
where the
deceased
The word occurs is
that
promised
his
in the temple of Wepwawet and his memory will 14 This was presumably a hall o3ý court in the is possidentification of Wepwawet but no more positive
be forever in the Innyt.
temple
ible. In the Eighteenth
Dynasty
lwnyt. was used by Tathmosis
the colonnaded court which he erected 15 inscription A dedication nak. still
sided columns which was later Here the court two lands with
is
described
its
beauty.
behind
the Fifth
survives
I to describe
Pylon
at Kar-
on one of the
sixteen-
enclosed by masonry of Tuthmosis III.
16
iwnyt being "a noble as which adorns the 17 " Before this area was altered by Hatthe 17wnyt was a large open court encircled
shepsut and Tathmosis III, by a colonnade of poly9ohal columns and Osiride 1wnytq 1wn true a containing columns.
statues.
It
wast
thus,
19
that
between
situated
true
is not
However this
of another
hall
Pylonsp
and Fifth
the Fourth
I at Karnakq
of Tuthmosis which
was described
the base the obelisks which she of of one as a 1wnyt on the tells text The of hall. of erection the in the erected middle of "in the noble iwnyt between the two great pylons the two obelisks 18 by Tath(bb.nty wrty) built hall king". This the was originally of this to hisp inscriptions I, refe=tg of mosis although no dedication 19 hallp have survived intact. The biography of Ineni is, unfortunatelyp damaged 0 the point where one would expect the description of the
by Hatshepsut
immediately
to occurt
1wnyt
to be "on its
as a feminine
corrýSt
that
of the pylons
are
which
said
2D
the Sethe, in Urkunden IV, has restored 21 ILwnyt 'spsst m be This could w>dw]. 22 but both W3ýlyt and noun is certainly required
two sideull. [2'hý to read
damaged text
before
the same hall Of these wsht were also used to describe and either X_ Imnyt. in place of The name of the hall in the reign could be restored by this text of Tuthmosis I could noto in any case, be established Ineni
since
lived
on into
the reigns
term which
and may have used a contemporary given
ally
when it
to the hall
and Tuthmosis
of Hatshepsut
was erected*
III
the name origin-
was not
hall
However this
was
that it by Hatshepsut conclude one can only so imnyt as a as the columns was then taken to be a general word for a columned hall 24 not polyg6nal or fluted. of this hall were papyriformt regarded
inscription
The Speos Artemidos describes plural) temple. Dynasty.
of Hatshepsutj
her benefactions for the gods, mentions 25 implying that a iwnyt was a characteristic The word also 26
occurs
on two building
ýIwnyt is found on the parallel 2T
stelae
where their
Ostraca
the queen (in the :? Lwnyt of'each
part of
the Eighteenth
of Amehhotep II
from Amada
At Amada this refers to the colonnaded court immedand Elephantine. 1wn iately behind the pylon which contained polygonal columns and 28 1wnyt. The temple of Amenhotep II at Elephantine was, therefore, a parts of which were later reused 29 the plan of the on the same island and on Philaep so thatt although Eighteenth-Dynasty temple has not yet been recovered, it is not un1wnyt to assume that the reasonable at Elephantine was a colonnaded to that at Amada. court similar also
contained
poýygonal
columns,
The sandstone blocks of Tuthmosis IV which were found in the fill of the Third Pylon at Karnak also bear the term imnyt on certain
19 inscriptions,
architrave
These blocks
mast have come from an edifice the temple proper or a within
whether it was a hall 30 The texts describe it as a wsht separate building. jt3l and a wsbt dic 32 33 Inr 1wnw 11wnyt. bft-hr The repm mnb n rwdt pLirw m as well as a o ts of the recovery that there of these blocks give no indication of
some sizeq
were any polygonal umns which that
columns,
were discovered
the blocks
thereof,
or parts are
square
in
found; the only col34 It is possible section.
the 11wnyt and the 17wnware not from the same building as the square columns but, as the blocks have not yet been adequately the nature of the iwnyt can not be pAblishedt which
mention
ascertained. Finally
the columned halls
of the Osiris suite of the temple of 35 Seti I at Abydos are both described The columns in these as 17wnyt. halls but are circular are not polygonal in section with or fluted 36 flattened faces for hieroglyphic inscriptions and aret therefore, 1wn in appearance to the original not dissimilar column. Such columns, do not have capitals, ) the of polygonal wn. lyn Since the column,
which
be regarded
could
and consequently
form
as a simplified
halls
or courts containing temples after the New
such columnst ceases to be common in Egyptian Kingdom, one would not expect 31. in use* This wnyt to continue 2Iwnyt indeed, be to is found in neither seem Ptolemaic so. demotic and does not recur in Coptic. On the present in
only
current
it
although 7 the-1wn
evidence
the period
is probable
that
nor been Dynastiesq
was in use from the Old Kingdom as then. It is, also likely existed that it
column certainly
was more widely
1wnyt can be regarded as having ' from the Tenth tp the Nineteenth
does,
used in
it
the Middle
Kingdom than
can be proved
at
present. 7 hall 1? a wnyt was a or court containing iwn columns. The main exception to this is the hall between the Fourth and Fifth Essentially
pylons
at Karnak
design
in
w.hich,
the Eighteenth
:Lwn columns. It must, be used for a pillared 1 Griffith,
although Dynasty, therefore, hall
underwent
1295v 16.
of
several
changes
seems to have contained be assumed that the term could
in
never
regardless
The Inscriptions
2 Urk. p IVv 929 10;
it
of the column-type
SitLt and Der Rlfeh,
P1-13t
also 37 involved.
24-
20
3 Lr-k-, IV, 365,34 Ibid-, 384,5 (see also Gardiner, JEA 32 (1946)9 pl-VI9 5)5 5 Erk. t IV9 1174,15; Gardiner and Cerny, Hieratic Ostracal 1, pl-XXII, 1, recto, 6. 6 Urk., IV, 1295,157 Unpublished architrave from the sandstone building, blocks from which were found in the Third Pylon of the Amuntemple at Karnak Barguet and are now in the north-east corner of the enclosure. bob 4z 173 4--= (Temple, 95) notes that this building was called q a writing which I, during a brief inspection of these blocks, was unable to find (see further under note 33 below). For details of the blocks so far published see PM, 11,72 which, howeverwrongly equates the sandstone building of Tuthmosis IV with the woodenroofed porch before the door of the Fourth Pylon. 8 As note 7. 9 KRI, 1,1659 14; 169,510 Ibid,, 16?, 12 and 1411 Wb,, I, 54t2. 12 Faulkner, Con. Dicte, 1313 dsing, Nomina2lAldung, 290o 14 Griffith, loc. cit.. 15 For a plan of the temple in the reign of Tuthmosis I see; Borchardt, Baugeschichte, 9f abb-7. 16 A photograph of this column is published by Borchardt, op. cit*, 8, abb. 6 where it is wrongly labelled as "hinter Pylon 4% 17 Urk., IV, 92,10. 18 Ibid., 365,319 Traces of original texts of Tuthmosis I can be seen on someof the columns which were reused by Tuthmosis III (Borchardtg op. cit. y 10-11; Barguet, op. cit. t 98)0 20 Urk-Y IV, 56,1. 21 Ibid., 55,1122 Ibid*, 157,13; 158,8; 374,11; 1328,1-ý* 23 LbLid-t 1331,1124 Borchardt, op. cit., 11. 25 11-rk-, IV, 3849 526 Ibid., 1174,15; Gardiner and Cerny, loc. cit.. 27 Irk IV, 1295,15 and 16.
21 28 Barguet
29 Borchardt, 46;
d'Amadaq
and Dewachter,
Le Temple
Beitrage
Bf. 2. Agyptische
De Morgan,
see also
Catalogue
Jig
Tempel mit
see; Letellier,
31 Barguet, 32 Chevrier,
///j
al= 34 ASAE 28 (1928) 35 KRI,
1,162,12
36 Calverley,
113 where one
havinIt
inspected
on the nature
*Hommages .a Serge Saunerong
ASAE, 51 (1951),
nn
It
abb. 13;
of
it
this
1,51-71-
95-
OP- cit-,
33 The architrave ///I
Umgangý 45,
des Monuments,
but Borchardt, druln appears to be cylindrical himself, states that it is polygonal* 30 Barguet, Temple, 94-96. For the latest views edifice
pisXxXjj-XXxIV,,
inscriptions 01
ASAE 52 (1952),, 25(), Pl-VIIIare incomplEbe and read as follows;
572, fig. 8;
Id-P
C1113 OR" ll C= 59 (1966).
and 14; 165,14;
The*Temple'of
King
169,5Sethos
I at Abydos,
III,
pl. 2 and 51-
22
iwm
2 Dyn- XVIII9 ýl14 C-2 xix
Dyn. XII ]fl ,
Dyn. XVII,
4
Dyn. XV11113 Xmt = 6 Ptol.
Dyn. XV1115
pto, 07
Mc-a
Ptol.
Ptole
.an
'Iwnn
is
essentially
was in great evidence has not survived.
If
it
Dynasties* Nineteenth the Eighteenth term and of a then the Kingdomy New the before use and after example is
Cne isolated
known from
the
to the meanas Kingdom whichg gives text hieratic in which ing of the word. It occurs on a leather a roll including Heliopolis, temple in the describes Sesostris I of work of 10 to help is No determinative used the in the gods. statues 17wnn of involved. temple the identification type the or shrine with of of howeverg
Middle
Unfortunately
few of the
little
occurrences
indication
of this
term are at all
belongdescribed is the as 1'w= of cases ing to a god or gods so it must have been some kind of cult-place is lacking the further information the irnn of nature although about 11 There are, however, a small number of examples which in such texts* the 1'wnn,. more detail concerning a little can provide instructive.
Several
In
texts
the majority
suggest
the cult
that
1wnn could
be used for
a small
shrine
image of a god could sit, In only one text is determined the with such a shrine and, in factv 12 the only sign preserved. The rest of the word has lwnng although been restored this restoration is not absolutely as 13 [31wnn] in Nubian ebony" This "great has been identified14 certain. with the ebony shrine from the temple of Hatshepsut at Deir El-Bahari i6 describes it as a sJi-ntr. It although a text on the shrine itself is possible that this one shrine could have been called by both names. 17 StL-ntr was often used for the cult-shrine of a temple. Another text in which Ivnn may refer to a shrine for a cult-image 18 'Lwnn mentions each god being "in the : which he has desired. " In other contexts9 however, lynn is certainly equated with an This is particularly entire cultus-temple. so with the temple of Aman. which
within the term actually is determinative
23
temple"and
the describe to is Karnak entire used where 11wnn at 20 the temple of Seti I at Abydos where the "Osiris 21 called a 1'wnn. the Eighteenth 22 is described mnw
Tuthmosis
III
from
Dynasty
Karnak
Hatshepsut, of a building 24 The same shrine osure. Further of
the
texts
It referred
to
examples
which
asty or
have it
onwards "temple"
2 Urkoj
could
shrine
primarily
and no more 28 supported.
is
ZIS 12 (18709
. 1wnn
or
with
wild
meaning
from
the for
by which
other
it
demotic
either
the Dyn-
Eighteenth
than
time
be used 26 fowl
and
Howeverp
translation
in
also
temple.
of
a. ]Xwt-encl-
could
a specific
that,
specific
found
not
sanctuary
within 25
as a synonym
'texts
Ptolemaic it
of
the
be provisioned 27 had
indicate
survived
379 16,1;
that
kind
words
Stern,
indicate
1'wnn originally
was used
can be 'ýIwnn in occurs 29 in t. but ending
bwt-nt
and offeringst
one particular
terms
1
it
listed
called
also
since
that
likely
is
is
property
with
same name is
the
from
on a block
whilep
seem to
would
temple-complex
and endowed
also
temple or shrine called an unidentified 23 1T;nn building inscription in of a as a
In
ntr
is
Suitell
with
has or
"shrine" these
two
acquired Coptic
an texts,
89-
279t 11; 3849 2; 6121,5;
20279 9; 2029s, 3; 21079,
2; KRIt Ij, 42P 3-43
urk.,
1669 3 (partially
IV,
restored);
8549 9; 1259v 18; Arytonp XXIq Noel; 155,8;
164,11;
El-Hennehq Inschriften, 4
Mariette,
ILr-k-P IV,
P1-5t
Currelly
2999 3; 6189 12; 834p 2;
and Wegallp
Abydosp 1119 pl.
Abydosy 11 pl. X3:Xv e; KRI,
203,5;
Iq 1319 2; 154t
Navillev
Cq 2; Berlin
Goshen and the Shrine of Saft K6niglichen Museen, Aegyptiache
11,226. 423,16
(only
the determinative
is
preserved,
see note
12). 5
Lbid.,
6
Mariette,
7
Ibid.
IV,
6 9
Urk.,
11 E. g.,
1957t
Denderahq
Up t Chassinat,
10 Stern,
1673,6;
VIII, loc. Urk.,
IIP
12.
Pl-349
pl. 82,
c.
Edfoup
1,18,44-
ao
16, d; 30P ccite* IV9 16,1;
2799 11; 2999 3; 16739 6;
19579 12; 2107,,
5;
2+ 2;
Ayrton
et
loc,
al. v
12 Northampton
loc.
Museen,
K6nigliche
cite,
frontispiece.
Necropolis,
al*! p Theban
et
Berlin
cite;
13 11-k-9 IVP 423,16. 14 Northampton,
15; Breasted,
cit-9
op.
of Egypt,
Records
Ancient
119
156. 15 Navillep 16 Ibid,
Deir
3; P
IIP
El-Bahari,
1-49
Pls*XXV-=-
Pl-XXVII-
17 See below, 18 19 20 21
sb-nt P P*252ff. Urk, v IV, 384,2o 8349 2; 854,9; Ibid. p IV, 612t 5; 618,12; Mariette, Abydos, 1, pl*XIX, ea 164,11M. I. 155,8;
KRI, 1,203,5-
temple, or shrine of relating ý. IP Karnakq lacau Chevrier, Une d'Hatshepsout Chapelle see; and 182o 849 1138; Nims, JNES 14 (1955), 114; belowt 4wt-ntrp p,
23 Irk.,
to this
the evidence
22 For discussions
Up 166,8.
24 Lacau and Chevrierv 25 Urk-, IV, 4769 726 Ibid.,,
op, cit- 9 -19,849 f 136.
IV, 1259P 18-
27 Ll! Ld- 9 Up 20299 3(Con..
Faulkner
while 29 Mariette,
Denderahp
The last
example
is
Diet*,
temple
The word
Sign
and couldp text
in
List,
writing
is
E-34)
refers
written
with
instead
of
be a writing to
of
"every
of
(oao)
G6ttes"
eines
"sanctuary".
82,
only
thereforev
question
gives
a; Pls, -349 a; Wrterbuch by the quoted
as the
rooms.
13)
III
(ref-55,13))
Grammar,
37. wnn as "Wohnung
describes
28 Wb*9 1,55,12
iwnn the the wnt
loc.
Chassinatv
(Belegsteltleng to
to
refer
t1hare"
('Lb.,
17wYM/wnt of
19 10
individual
sign
(Gardiner,
(Lbidep
"bubalis"
1,315,1)e the
cit..
lawt-ntrlle
E*9), The
26 7
inb 2 Dyn. IV3 Dyno 111 up
Dyn. II
XVIII,
DYil,. XII, XEC
Dyn. V4 6
5
Dyn. XIII XVIII 9 X11VI
Ptol.
Dyn.
Dyn. XVIII
Dyn.
ff AAO'.%
11ý4
-11-
AAM
%II
XVIII
11
XVIII
XIXl
Dyn.
Dyn o XVII 17
111 15" 9 = 3Dyno
3 Dyno XX1
2 A
5L,
-=I
I
Dyno XXV1
Dyne XX14 C-3 pto, 617
Ptol.
XVIII10
5
C-3
16 Dyn * XXX
18
Inb is As can be seen immediately an from the writings quoted abovey language, Egyptian the is found in ancient word which all stages of 19 including in the demotic script. It does nott howeverg occur in 20 from derived COB"r Coptic in which the main words for "wall" are 21 22 23 from d tz. obt and XOG Inb from to be derived "wall" Etymologically a one would expect in" "to "to wall and such or meaning enclose" verb same stem text the in far butg known, is of only a unfortanatelyg so a verb 24 There is also a feminine Dynasty. Eighteenth noun i?nbt which was 25 for kind term some of fortress. a 7 The earliest enclosure writings of inb seem to show a buttressed been suggested that the than a wall and it has, aocordinglyp rather 26 Later "wall" enclosure. represented a rectangular sign originally in less detail writings which use the ideogram were depicted and of the
seem to have been interpreted
as walls.
Since the same hieroglyphic sign was uded as the determinative for other wall-nouns27 (and also of related tez!msp such as the verb 28) ]ý,d "to build" when the sign is used as an ideogram it is often impossible to be certain as to which te= is intended. This can be illustrated by an Eighteenth Dynasty example in which the seige-wall built
by the army of Tuthmosis III around the town of Megiddo is 29 7 described in one text as an inb wmtt in others as a sbty30 or a 01 11 32 1ý. text uses In obty n wmtt3l while a final view . glin .
26 fact
the
of
that
to
describe
from
temples
the
the
umental
sbty.
and those
of
of
enclosure
houses33 9 could
a storehouse.
name of
Memphisp Other
tawn walls 40 Megiddog where encircling ible
which the
seems to
have
been
stone
texts
in
term
called
by
erected
for
in
are
town the
walls
at
a very
the to
are
the
of town.
the
ThebeS39
and
from
the
periods
is
It
possgbt
although
the
The
city of
walls
Egyptians.
from
particularly
enclosure
period*
distinguished
all
describe
a garden35
early
the
mon-
to
around
Lisht38
beseiging at
Inb
town
name of
of
Howeverv to
use the
the
at
walls
Dyn-
Eighteenth
onwards.
asty
"Inb
was most
frequently
used
to
the large brick enclosures4l and the 42 In the case of some examples it proper. as to
certain
The term
which
these
of
was intended.
in the names of occurs 44 "Walls of the Faler"I which was a fort thbw "Imn-m-li3tv IlWalls and of Amenemhat 46 the name of a fortress in Vubia. There 'Inb
little
was the
most
Its
was abandon-ed if
the
ideogram,
represented which
here
continuous
basic
which
an enclosure. the
ideogram
as writings
of
for
meaning
was later It
is
added
a wall use of
is not 43
the
"wall"
interpreted possible
such
which
was probably
in
is used and which alone inbl in fact, writings are,
this the
hieroglyphic
term.
earliest script
be doubted,
some of
4ks,
frontierp
eastern
as a wallp that
be
as'Inbw
concerning
cannot
temple
to
possible
particularly
until
templesp the
of
walls
on Egypt's 45
can be usefully
common word
was in
and it
periods
that
stone
of
walls
fortresses
also
is
the
to
refer
both
in
to
of
temple.
or
which
refers
a town-wall
p=efe=edv
term
kinds
primarily
contrast
i7nb are
the
of
for
a town relates
several
presumably
walls
7 3.nb was used
that
the
:Lnb occurs the
are
seige-wall
to
houses
be used
a townwall
occurrences of inbw 44,37 whichp
all
around
once
also 36
known
for
evidence
are
the
usually
17nb was used
private walls
There
of
seem Inb
a temple*
or
textual
surixiving
of private 34 )Inb
As the first
walls
would
The use
More
unique.
it
vmtt
n wmtt.
ebty
is
that
be likely
architecture.
walls
a town
of
brick
of
Megiddo
at
just
and not
n wmtt
as a writing
walls
and massive
as usualp
wallp
this
seem to
would
walls,
the
the
is
adjunct
a seige-wall for
was used It
take
to
preferable
the
even
originally the
have
been
of
other
examples
treated wall-nouns
21 but,
since
wallp
I
I inb
this
is
is
Petriev
the
most
ancient
the
and also
most
common word
for
a
unlikely.
Royal
pi. Xxiiit
Tombsp Jjt
193 (in
the name of Memphis,
inbw 2
Garstang,
3
Junker,
4
Daviesp
5
Pierret,
(also
Ma4asna and Bet Khallafp pl*IX 63; be 2ýlzaq 1,2529 pl*XLt abb. Iq pl. XIII N[ormanj de Gq Ptahhotep, 67,6;
Lesestucke, 6
119 29 (Louvre
Louvrep
Insc.
Urk.,
in
240-
C-15);
Sethel
IV9 173s, 17; 834,15;
and 4; LD-P 1339 1529, b; 170; AS 59 (1924)v 10-11 Scharff,
171;
Inbw 4!j).
Aegyptische
10419 15; 13309 3 BI.PAO 60 (1960),
Christophet
78.
(of
text); Urkeq IVý autographed 18649 11; LD-P IIIP 1949 24; Maoadan, The Temples of Kawal Iq ple 149 2; Traunecker, in Karnakp Vt 1970-197 142, fig. Urkeq 1119 1; t
47P 147
Caminos,
8
llayesp
9
Ndvillef
Litorary
JEA 46 (1960),
plural)p
11 Ibid.,
IV,
12 KRI9 It 13 Gardinerg 14 Erichsenq
in
44-45;
Das Agyptische
1235v 14 (omitting 10 (In
Fragments
the Hieratic
Scriptq
P1-10P 39 4-
179 recto.
PLXIIP
Todtenbuch,
119 pl. CXXXVIII;
Urk, v IV9
10-
ný_id*q IVP 1ý95t
3..
16509 15-
186P 4Onomeq pl*XI3: A, 14o Papyzus Harris., I, 69,7
(with
259 7 (with-=,
c--3 added);
added).
15 jjrk. 9 1119 26v 1516 E=an and Wilcken, US 38 (1900)t 129, 17 Chassinato Edfoup 1.328. 18 Fakhryp AUE 34 (1934)v 89 (see also; Trauneckerv
ope cit-,
147,
No. 19 and 1499 note 7)19 Erichsen,
Demotisches
Glossars
20 Cnim, A Coptic Dictionmyt 21 derny, Coptic Etymological 238ffp. 22 CnImp op. cit-9 7-55b-754a. 23 6erny, op. cite, 309. 24 Met 19 959 11 (untranslated).
35ý, 323a.
Dictionaryt
Faullmerv
148-
See also
(Con. Dict-I
sbtyp
below
23) translates
is
as "to
off
wall
ganization
The verb
the king
in which
of Horemheb, 25 Mb- Y Iv 26 Scharffq
(a place)".
of
describes
(Irk-ey
the country
occurs
in
the Karnak
the inspection
decree
and or6-
IV9 21559 11)-
95v 10BeitrBZe
Archa6logische
Hieroglyphonschrift, 27 Seep for
example,
18-19;
Ga=dinerq of
writings
zar Frage
sbtyp
der Entstebung
Grammarq Sign 'List, sit,
tsmt,
der 0-36.
etc*.
28 Wbop V9 74LE-A '38 (1952)9
29 Ga=dinerq 30 Ibidol,
1849 16; 894t
31 Ibid*v
IV,
(ILrk--9 IVp Ivi, 14 pl.
17-
6619 4- See also; Lbidy 758,12-13 discussion of these terms with regard
further
12549 9)-
to the
see; Grapow, Studien zu den Annalen 56-57j, and sbtyq below p. 239Dritten, 32 Urk*p IV, 7679 11at Megiddoy
33 Pierret,
loco
Habackiq
cit*;
The Second Stela
). swm
(sbty
For
seige-wall
Thutmosis
des
9.
of Kamosep ploVIp
34 1jrk. p 1119 26,1535 Ibidop IV9 10471 1536 Ibide,
IV9 1330P 3 and 4; Wreszinskit Der Papyrus Scharffy ZIS 59 (1924)t 11, P. 10096,12o loc-ci
Garstang, loc, .0 Ga=dine=,, Onom. 9 II, 122*-123*p
37 Petrie,
Agyptensp
Geschichte 38 Caminost
loc.
39 Leclantp
Montuemhaty
203,17;
6-7; Kb-p Iv 95P See cit*. also; 139410 Sethep Beit3Fage zu= Altesten
121ff.
cit.. 88;
pl*XXIV*
IV9 12359 14-
40 Urkep
IV,
41 Ibid., loc.
Ebersq
1739 17; 7659 16; 1295Y 3 and 4; 18649 11; Christophop KRIO I, 186Y 4; LDoq 1119 152, b; Traunecke=p op. cit.,
cito;
142ý fig.
1; Fakhryp
124cito; Enaan and Wilckenp opo cit*, ZIS 23 (1885)v 5; Daressyt ASAE 19 (1920)9 164-
125; Masperot 42 Hayesp loc. 43 Erichsenp
cit.,; Papyrus
loc.
Urk, q IV,, 1650Y 15; LD*p IIIp 170; 171-F 699 7; Macadam, loc. Harris Iq 299 14; 68,16;
cit,; Erman and Wilcken, V (after P-400-
op.
cit*,
129; Monteý,
Kgmi 8 (1946),
44 Sinuheq B, 1745 Reisne=9 46
Hintze,
Excavations
NO-30at Kermaý W-Vq 5099 fig-3439 248ZiS 91 (1964)9 84- See further belowv snb(t , p.
pl.
29 47 'Inb
(spelled (spelled
Inbt)
occurs
in
the Onomasticon
of Azenemopej
after
(Gardiner, tsmt Onom., pl. XIIA, J)* Gardsbty sbtt) and iner (Ibid., 119 213* F4-4ý1) expressed some doubt as to whether Inb this was a writing "wall" but in view of or 17nbt "fortress", in the listt of its position and also taking into account the fact that sbty also has an extra tq it is almost certainly to be Inb. understood as
30 cz Dyn - XII
xviii,
Dyn - XII
xx
7 NX.
c?£3
.o_
Dyn- XII Dyn. XII
Dyn. X115
Dyn. XII4
t..
23
15:77ýý
0-. = w--4 e :,ý
==» «C.
9
Ptol.
Dyno X2
Ptol.
10
e -BZ, The `3 column was a light
a tenon form is
wooden one with
it
at the topp by which in Old Kingdepicted
the architravel-The exact both as the hieroglyph value 413 with the phonetic M "tent-pole" These column of the booth and as the supporting '12 to support light columns were used principally such as the structures the term covering cabin13 or a kiosk14 and, consequentlyp of a shipts
was set into dom inscriptions,
occurs
only
This
building
in hieroglyphic
rarely
inscriptions.
must be a very ancient one since the sign is used 13 on a jar-seal Period15 and the of the Early Dynastic as phonetic from the Old Kingdom onwards, in column Uself was often depicted, column-type
representations
and kiosks.
of cabins
In a mythological '3W occurs in Spell 60 of the Coffin context 16 Texts, in a very corrupt passage, and also in Chapter 159 of the 17 'a Book of the Dead in the New Kingdom. Jequier thought that `3 in the latter to the W3!ý-amulet which is depicted example referred at the head of the chapter*
However,
this
is
to
referred 19
to have had two names. Budge w3d and is unlikely the word for a door-leaf than the column, rather Fortunately The earliest ator more this and it
there
are
also
more
tangible
throughout this
regards
examples
the
of
as 113as
term.
is
Kingdom, "the a title of the Middle decorss- -3w, 20 These could have been made of stone but of 113-columns". are likely to have been of wood. The only known stone columns of 21 type occur in the festival hall III Of Tuthmosis at Karnak is
gratifyihng
to
find
A damaged text on one 22 c3w and the determinative
of
festival
the
hallp
columns may also
shows
that
that
these
the
columns
of
the
columns
have been described
described
are
term
that
records hrt-lb
were
as t_3W
24
the
c3
"aw.
the
king
is
which
of
as
form.
although
used 23
this
erected for
the
These
reading
31 is not certain. these
Although foundq
it
hymn to
is
the
the
temple
columns
The term at
Edfu30
so that the
with The
term
This
a ship.
defined 32
since
the
of
the Egyptian
I
Griffith,
2
Be Buck,
Hieratic
term
have
been
of
on
senset
the use of "IW both
occurring
determined has
by a
come to
be
wood be
are
either
more to
primýxily-
or
stonev accurate
support
part
as to
of
define cabins
ship's
so fww. the demotic
or Coptic
stages
from Kahun and Gurobý pl, XII9 1,1, Coffin Texts, 1,2531, d and f; Urk., IVv
University,
Oriental
the Inclosure
De Buckv op. cit., Loc. cit..
5 Loco ci
of
perhapsv
examples in
the
the
widest
period,, c3w is
that
Papyri
The Egyptian
Temple within (dual).
4
a pillar
used
recur
a
"columns".
WOuldl
stone
In
language.
857Y 17; Chicago
3
case
of
13 as It
latter
that
its
could
example
Ptolemaic
III.
only
they
in
the
be assumed
column
term does not
in
the
meaning
a wooden
as
or shrines
must
general
or
use In
it
W6rterbuch
a building the
in
still
taken
a more typical 29 on a barque.
of a shrine
was
Amun so that
wb3 is
been
papyrifor-m-
m wb3. k indicates
of
if
even,
and Dendera0l
W3q-column used
or
I records
Harris
supports
temenos
the
within
//
expression
have
to have Ramesses claims 25 The columns of wb3-11
/., in ypur 26 Osiride or stylised
stone
either
all
which
by Ramesses
Karnak
at
tiw
stone
erected
were
temple
in
the
However,
Papyrus as the
are
at Karnakp 28 bank.
west
others
king's
1111tt
monumental
only
that the
itself
were
anywhere the
in
god
27
clusters.
are
possible
Amun-Re
made for
the
Institute,
of Amm, pls*229
Ramses III's Aq 18; 23, A, 18
2539 d.
,
6
Ibidot
7
Lepsiusy
8
Erichsenv
253, f-
9 'Mari'ettev 10 Chassinat,
Das Todtenbuch PAPYrUs Harris
pLindar Edfoug
1 der AgYPtert 1,51,15;
IIIP Pl-379 v It 554-
P1-76. 51,16
i.
(with
instead i o -.
of
3Z Grammarg Sign List, XIII; Gardiner, pl. , 250I, pl. XII, do G1, Ptahhotep,
Ile
11 Petriev H[o=an]
loc.
12 Petrie,
69-70;
see; Abu Bakr 6.
(1922)9 8-10. For BIPAO 19 p used in this way, in the Khufu boatq Bf. 9 12, Festschrift
Gq The Rock Tombs of
N[o=anjde
14 Daviesq
'Id,
of the c3.-column BeitrAge and Mustafa,
examples
actual
Davies,
cit.
* BIFAO 9 (1911),
13 Jequier,
0.29;
Sheikh
Said,
Rieke,
pl. XV; Kaiserv
4Beiträ, üo Bf. p 129 Festschrift Rickel, Falttafelg X der Prähzeit, Kaplonyg Agyptischen 15, Die Inschriften 1119 Pl-919 bis.
loc.
18 Jequier,
ope cit*,
cit.. 9e
19 Budgep The Book of loc.
20 Griffith,
346,
253-
16 De Buckg op. citv 17 Lepsius,
pl.
the Dead,
(1898)v
Translation
volumep
287-
cit..
of these columns see; Jequierq
21 For photographs
I'architecture,
Iq
Pls-50-51-22 Urk. 9 IVP 857,1723 LbLld-9 Ivo 856, B. 24 Nims, t3wp
Studies Pe
284-285-
25 Chicago 26 Ibid.
in Honor of John A. Wilsonp
Universityp
9 P1-3-
27 Ibid. v Pl- 3128 See below,
wb's pe 68.
loco cit** 30 Chassinatv loc. cit.
29 Erichsen, 31 Mariette,
loc.
cit.. 32'Wb-q Ip 1649 10-
loc.
cit.,
fig-7,
x+3- See also belowg
33
ta, Dyn o12
Dyno I'
Dyn. Vp I st. l[nt,,, 2nd, XVIII Into,
Ifl
5
Dyn o XVIII8
Dyn. I_ptol.
Dyn - 13
4
Dyn. XI9 XII7
Dyn. U p lst. Int. 0 2ndo Into Dyn, X3X 9 XX9
=-
for c! ideogram and as a used an The hieroglyphic as sign which was is termsp for itselft related other for c! determinative as well as 10 leaves Such door-leaf. Egyptian viere typical of a a representation the horizontal by is indicated planks shown made of wood, as usually they
depictionsp although on the more detailed architecture, when employed in religious
couldp
particularly
also be plated with metal. both in into 1ndentations turned on pivots door-leaf An Egyptian set 11 doors Examples doorway. the lintel the threshold of such of and 12 interpret.., be doubt to the there that have survived no can as so -tomb-scenes In the hieroglyphic show men at of sign. addition ation 13 form the the dooi-leaves the of as same of manufacture work on hieroglyph. The term is Ptolamaic written
attested
periodp in
either
Obviously the building
from
it although the demotic
the beginning does not or Coptic
a word for
a door-leaf
of permanent
dwellings
of dyn&tjticýjilgypt
seem to have recurred
to the in
texts
scripts, not have existed
could
had become a regular
until
practicep
dynasties In the earliest period. in titles14 this is, un, although of the nature of the inacribed mat-
presumably in the late predynastic the torm is found most frequently doubtedlyp
merely
a reflection
from the early dynastic which has survived period* In texts f=m the Old Kingdom, however, I's is used with its houre15 or regular meaning of "door-leaf"g made of wood in a private 16 17 In the same period a palace and of stone in a royal pyramid. 18 the term came to be used for the lid of a sarcophagast a logical
erial
wxtension
of Its
This
term is
original
meaning.
found meaning 19 Intermediate Period and for 20 the Middle Kingdom.
"door-leaves', a private
in
tombs of)the
Pirst
house at the beginning
of
31texts
In
hotep
at Beni
while
two
In
was
of
the
fallen
had
13w which
the
first
of
cedar
rain
texts
onwards
Nega
of
the
and was
Khnum21 high
of
cubits
six
how temple
tell
Period 22
New Kingdom
tomb
the
of
replaced.
were
of
(Ebs)
door
in
described
c3w are
Intermediate
Second
into
building
the
of
Hasan
stelae
Kingdom
Middle
Thec3
detail.
greater
the
from
most
c1w occurs
to
often
These monumental 23 doorways and could be the leaves of the pylons at Karnak and major 25 24 like that temples of Pakht at Speos Artemidos elsewhere, of rock-cut 26 belonging to various gods. or of smaller shrines
describe
the
Temple
be covered
also
led
which that
like
door-leavesp
wo6d, and then
made of
Nile
electrimy34
found
in
example
doors
were
the
form
clwy37
dual the
all
the
of
Coptico
although
of*tpy-e!
for
refuted
this
The term element
of
Quibellv
3 Kaplonyl
does
a doorwayv
4 (in It
pl. VIIt
did
in
dual
the
are
of
to
the
19 pi. XXIX;
%3is
not
ever
&f
door-leaves
latter
the
are
rare
found, demotic
or
an Egyptian Osing,
original
however, tw3
noun
used
for
wheng
temple
often
the
been
often
39
either
suggest 42
regard
-sw 38
plural
into
not
than
method
common.
intended.
are
Top-I'door-lintelts.
other
doors
consequently
dwellings
44 of -To-tK 0 to have appear
not
most
a temple
prefering
Hierakonpolisp
Pl-XVIII9 2 Ibidop
Coptic
ancestor
the
survive 41 and Westendorf
suggestion,
etymological
is
this
shrines 31 woodp was e.SP30 a coniferous 33 32 be bronze, The metals could
to be used continued 40 houses. References to
term
Fecht the
smaller
and also
private
the
Surprisingly
the
c!
private
describing
texts
for
which
of
Few Kingdom
those
and also
door-leaves
but
metal,
cast
double-leafedý
Egyptian
After
since
and copper36
gold35
Most
used.
was also
acacia
metal* usually copperg 28 It is possible copper.
made of
were
of manufacture reserved was probably 29 The usual wood employed and naoi. although
beaten
of
as an '3 of
door-leaves
these
some of
described
buildings, were normally 27 The leaf metals* could
smaller
sheets
temples.
Egyptian
various
with
with
being
in
those
decorated
entirely
it
to
in
door-leaves
large
for
has
as the
any
other
leaves.
Cf.,
Petrieq
Royal
Tombsp It
form).
9.
Die Inschriften
der
Lgyptischen
Prdhzeitp
1119 Pl-97Y
391-
36 4
is
This
the
simplest
it
history.
Egyptian
throughout
here
of the writings
and it
the hieroglyph
forrA of
however,
is,
possible than detail
show greater
quoted This the publications.
is
found that is
many
indicated
dual and singularg in writing 107,3; 19 Urk. 388; 1119 forms. Kaplony, Pl-89P op. ci -9 9 plural 1; Vgc,. 232, (with pl* Moal Vandierg cg 237v 3; PYT-9 1266c t); 9 11; 3889 3; 3879 15; 539 IVP Urk. 12,3; 20; Petrieg Koptos, pl. 9 in
occurs
John in Honor Nims, 4; Studies of 1249,14; and 8; Mariette, 1419 43,2; KRI, 19 fig-7, A. Wilson, x+16 and x+17; (1952), 47; JEA b; 38 Caminos,, 11, Abydos, II, Pl-XIII9 pl. a and (1919), (1950)9 ASAE 18 Daressyq 49 Vercoutter, BIPAO pl-III; 1295,3
476,1;
5
145,7;
Urk-,
Petrie,
Deshashah,
i4re
Periode
11,68,3;
9 (with
6 Urk.,
pl. XXI;
intermediaire7et
MDAIK 24 (1969),
1,121,14;
2; 115,1439
1-
Textes de la premCle're and Vandier, 46,11; Helck, de la Xleme Dynastieo 10 (with
199; pl*XVII,
168p 2; 422,10;
i);
33; 39/409
VIII9
424,17;
Cle're and Vandier,
i)
and 12; Urk,,
Ivt
56,
1233,4-
22- ci -, 46,10;
Gardiner,
Admonitionsq
pl-14,3; 7 James, The gekanakhte Rapers and other early Middle Kingdom DocDe Back, Egyptian Reading Book, 71,16. uments, pl. 26,9; 423,2169,17; 8 Urk. 9 IV9 159t 11; 168,16; 9 Abd El-Razikv jEA 60 (1974)9 1479 4; Gardinery Chester Beatty 1, ); ); (with (Pl69 I Erichsenq Papyrus 9 XXIV, Harris, 3.0, iq 10 pl. 15 (pl. ); MAller,
(dual). 12 P1-5p 10 Gardiner, Gra=a: r, Sign List, ý 0-3'1details 11 For constructional of ancient Egyptian door-leaves see; Koenigsberger, Die Konstruktion der A'gyptischen Ti1r, 13-24. liebespoesie,
leaves from a shrine of example, the well-preserved Toueris, now in Moscow in Monuments of the Alexander II museum (no Fine Arts Moscow, XIII in of pl, author or editor is given, for the Russian title of the book see Bibliography, P-315). 13 Petrie, 100. cit*; Hassan, (iliza, 119 fig*219 (facing p*190)
12 See, for
14 Kaplonyp op. cit., 1119 pls. 89t 338; 979 389; 3919 399; 1099 570; 47t 176 (this last is interpreted by Kaplony as a part of ýIry-c, (Ibid, (12)r(y) 11,1115) but could it be a title name, 3 a Iry-113 (Wb., 1,164,17). ! Lwy? Compare the commontitle 15 Urk., 16 Ibidep
1,121,14I,
237P 3-
36
17 Lbid-v 18 Wb.,
1079 3-
It
E-g-v
1,164,22.
19 Clere
and Vandierv
V, cK, 1;
20 James,
It
cit.,
46j-, 10-an4
op.
106,15jjj'ý, Tandierf
2329 9
cit.
op*
P1.20.
loc.
cit..
21 De Buckv loc. 22 Petriep 23 Urk-9
Urk-9
cit..
Koptosq IV,
476,1;
1689 2-5;
36,9; loc.
Nims,
loc.
Helckj
pl. 12,3;
169,17;
cit.
* 170P 1-2;
423,2;
424t
17;
Erichsen,
op.
cit.,
cit.,
422,10; 1249P 1424 Urk, j IV9 388,11; 2. 25 Lb_id. v IVP 3879 3; KRIP 1.439
26 urk., 6,9;
iv,
16a, 16; Abd El-Razikq
cit.;
309 15 -
27 Koenigsberger, 28 E4'9-t
loc*
23-24t 11 et al., -*
gpo cit.
IV9 388t P 29 Koehigsbergerg op* cit. ýý,
24j 30 urk-9 IVY 1689 2-5 amd 16; 4239 2; 12959 3 and 4; gLomej It 8t. note 1, 31 Gardinerg 32 Urkeq
et al. *
379 387P 3-
33 Ibid-P
423t
2; 12499 14-
34 Lbid-P
170t
2; 422t
10*
6 Erichsent 30P 4769 1; 4; 21id. 168Y : 35 OP* ci -, 9 op. 36 Urk-9 IV, 3879 3; 422p 10; 388p 11; Erichsen, 141,8;
15; KRIP It
Mariettev
loc. cit.; 37 E. E;. t Mariettev 388,11; 38 Urk-t IVP 424,17; 39 Caminosq loc. 40 Gardiner,
cit.;
Chester
KRI,
loc
cit.;
et al.. loc* Vercoutter,
Beatty
I,
3,4;
OP- cit-P
et
et
cit.;
cit.
v
6,9;
309
al*.
al.. loc.
Daressy,
pl. XXIV9 10; Mfiller,
loc.
cit*.
cit.;
Urk. 9
IV9 1233,441 Westendorf, Silbenstiuktur,
Koptisches
Handw8rterbuch,,
103-105-
443b. 42 C:nimv A Coptic Dictionaryp 63543 Osingp Nominalbildung, 44 See belowq Lw3, p. 276-277.
251;
Fechtv
Wortakzent
und
81
03wy-r
2
Dyn. XII
2nd.
ca
6 Dyn. XX
Dyn. XIX5
DY4- XVII14
Int.
3
"Imr
form I's1fdoordual the of of compound This carious a clearly but "mouth" could also which true was which leaf" of meaning and rq7the 8 thereforeq logicallyq one be used to mean "opening" or "entrance". "double-leafed to describe entrance". a cjwy-r would expect term is
to indicate term the seem certainly would example of this. It comes from the description of the tomb of Khnumhotep II at be to the first Nega "An of Hasan. cedar Beni of cubits ts of six k3r two for the five the tomb. An palms cubits c3wy-r and of sbi of 9 " tomb, ý this is the `t within of sp sst which between is the doorway door" with an's of cubits The "first six The earliest
This had only one pivot of the tomb and its main hall. 10 (1s). The k3r is the name of the "shrine" door for a single-leafed hall from the the to tombt the the main entrance which rear of at that had doorway through proving on either side, pivots which a war, 11 ), (c3, door double-leafed this was a wythe portico
example from
A further
"As for
the Dead,
Dynasty
parallel.
kingf
Sebekhotep
IT,
cedar
This
door cannot
in
Kingdom occurs
the Book of
Atum, anc&wyýr by which my father, 12 The text has an Eightof heaven. "
is
from K-arnak of the
of the lebanon,
fine
it
horizon 13
inscription
A building Period
sb3t
to the eastern
proceeds eenth
this
the Middle
"a sba of ten
describes civy-r
with
now be identified,
Second Inter-mediate
gold
.......
and silver. can be assumed to have
worked
btLt it
in
cubits
in 04
been double-leafed. Writings
of
this
term from
the
reign
of Ramesses II
are paralleled
of ! %wyq showing that the two terms are synonymous. These temple the first hall the double-doors of were between the portico and 15 texts on the door-4ambs The vertical of Ramesses II at Abydos. describe the doorway as "a sb3 in black copper, c!,wy-r banded with 16 texts have, copper and gilded with electrum" while the horizontal
by writings
I
38 "a
"
granite
exazple
shrine
in
fact
use
of
from
comes is
Heliopolis
described
as
I,
Harris
Papyrus
having
in
which from
made
3wy-r
18
Although any
11
electrum.
ciwy-r
of
at
copper-alloy.
be
in
c3wy
coppert
final
The "
black
in
sb3
17
there that
doubt
a synonym 3wy-r
few
are
so
its
meaning
the
was
this
of
term
could
Bookp
72,1.
simple
there 19 door"
term,
"doub&e-leafed
may be the
This
of'swy.
since
examples
can
not
and
it
for
the
infrequent
be employed
with
exactly
reason
was
the
same meaning.
1
De Buck,
2
Urk?
Egyptian
Reading
3
23 9V9 9ýI. Helck, MDAIK 24 (1969)9
4
Urk-,
5
Mariette,
Abydost
III
6
Erichsen,
Papyrus
Harris
7
Wb-t UP 389-392*
8
Although
199;
pl. XVII,
10.
Vq 28,1. (vertical b 11, a and pl, It
texts).
52P 13-
this
as "entrance" r can often be translated meaning of "mouth". an extension of its original to describe
employed
and hasp thereforeq
It
is simply was not usually
an actual doorway or any of its components been omitted from this study. One text in
meaning than usual which r does seem to have had a more "concrete" is from the regency of Philip Arrhi3aeus when work was carried out including on the w'bt of the Falcon at Athribin six c4wt which had 11
in Tura limestone
sit ASAE 18 (1919), 9
De Buck,
loc.
10 Newberryq 11 Ibid., p
V, V,
14 Helck,
loc.
plan
Hasan,
II,
of
the
(main
pl. XXIIIA9 to
doorway).
shrine).
cit..
der door".
(horizontal b a and
texts)*
cit..
translated Tilr"
32.
cit..
11,
loc. is
VI,
PM.,
pl.
18 Erichsen,
Flilgel
case r must mean "door-frame".
28,13-
see;
19 The term
1,52; (doorway
Pl-XXIIIA9
16 M-ariettep loc. 17 Ibid,
cedar"
(Daressy,
28,1.
13 Ibid*,
15 Por
and..... In this
true
cit..
Beni
53;
12 Urk.
145,6).
c5wy in
by LVb. 1,1649 t (Con. by Paulkner and
15; Dict-,
IIP
390,11 37)
as "the
as "die two
leaves
3q
Crt Dyne XX
XIX'
Dyn.
2
C3 :1 Dyn.
Dyne XX4
XX3
D-vno XX5
.6-=
ýv -C-V: M &Z " -C=P
6
Dyne
M
is generally agreed that this termg which is found in only a few texts of the Nineteenth and Twentieth Dynastiesp is a loan-word of 7 it in Papyrus Harris I
It
It
origin.
semitic
occurs
most often
where
is
given as a part of an enclosure wall9 along with from this text is in the The most useful occurrence (obty) of the temple of Ramesses III wall enclosure 8 This is the which had 11'rwt and t-krw in sandstone"* described in the papyrus which does not have tsmwto temple
of Ramesses III
of which was lower
had two brick
than
enclosure
tkrw
and tsmwt.
description
of
the
at Medinat Habu only temple wall The mortuary
wallop
the outer
one
and was faced with stone on the side facing the cultivation. It was surmounted by turrets which straddled 9 the wall. therefore that these turrets It would seem likelyl are the Irwt or the tkrw. either The other
not
survived.
descriptions 10
the inner
are of
temple
enclosure
walls
which
have
In the account of the travels tells how of Wenamun, the Egyptian (in) his Irt, he found the ruler Byblos "seated his back turned of " to a window". This is the only writing of "rt in the singular and is usually to refer to an "upper chamber'le understood Finally "Beautiads turquoise. "halls".
13
the term occurs in a description of the city of Pi-Ramesseq (Esdw)p lazuli of windows radiant with Irwt of lapis and 12 " Caninos has translated the word in this passage as
Both Borchardt its this
relationship it connection be the turrets
14
and Helck
to the would
15 translate
semitic,
verbal
seem that
on the top of
crt
as "Wller", stem "to dlimb",,
the Irwt
at Xedinet 16
and note In view
of
Habu could
the wal, It can only be assumed the other enclosure walls which no longer exist had similar turrets. 'When used in other contexts an Irt could have been either
well that
1+0 a balcony 1
Gardinerp
Late
2
Erichsenp
Papy=s
3
lb-id-v
4
Ibid.
5
at a height
or a chamber situated
Miscellanieso
Egyptian Harris
289 13-
669 18; 67P 12; 68t
It
3-4-
4# 10-11'689 132 BIFAO 64 (1966),
Sauneron, badly
damaged textv
which
writingp 6
Gardinerp
7
Jequierq
Late
at Kaxnak. may not be for Storiesp
BIFAO 19 (1922)t Die Beziehungen
tanel
This
to restoration
relating
Egyptian
x+5-
pl-IIP
of Amunt Amenhotep,
Relck
a building.
within
12-13;
Agyptens
writing work ot
the High Priest
Por Sauneron's 'rtp
see Ibidtp 66v 4-
discussion
4v 10-Ile
Ericheen,
op. cit-9
9
R61scherq
Exc. Xede Habup IV9 1-3;
11 Gardiner,
op* cit., Late ftyptian
Stories,
pl*2* 12; 68v 3-4;
6et
13-
66v 4-
Miscellamies, 28,13-12 Id. 9 late Fgyptian 101* Miscellaniesp 13 Caminoss, Late Raptian
14 Burohardtp 15 RelckV loc.
tIj Eigennameny Fremdworte und
cit.. 16 See also tkrwp below pe 290*
15t 279-16,279.
a
this
2ýom. p 119 210* im 2 und 3 Jahrzu Vorderasian Gardiner,
8
' 669 18; 67t
of
15-
V. Chr. 9 5109 N0937*
10 Erichsenq
in
occurs
4-1
cryt Dyn. XVIII,
XX
1
Dyn" XVII12 C::=>
C-3
Dyn. XV1113
Dyn., XVII14
cryt, ought not to be confused with the more common nouns (qev. ), although both hadv no doubts a similar in the origin crAr r "to approacho to rise up".
term,
This I=t verb
term is
This
to a relatively '-ryt from erryt
in New Kingdom
found
only
building
small
thatq
the Turin
papyrus, with
when used of
He based this
the plan
and clearly
Gardiner
element,
and suggested the term described a lintel*5
texts
of the
did
not
the
small
suggestion
refers
distinguish elements on
primarily
tomb of Ramesses IV.
The des-
Ramesside tomb cription on the verso seems to belong to a different to those of the tomb of as the measurements given do not correspond 6 Ramesses IV. Whichever tomb is concernedp the figures quoted show that the height of the IMt could be added to the height of the doorjamb (hnýs) to give the height of each chamber. Por this reason Gardiner that
proposed
cryt
A typical
be translated
as "lintel".
example of the measurements
is;
of one cubit and three palms., breadth of five two digits, height of the bn's of seven cubits 7 two cubits ten". and six palmst total; Gardiner
cites This
associated. number include
of
another is
workmen
nty
4r
in
an Eighteenth
employed
also
the
Dynasty
together is
in
Iryt
ostracon
which
lists
are the
a building,
of
125 of
intarm)gated by first 9 Iryt. This mention
of
They
the Book of
the bn5w of
the
of the possible
to suggest
that
the
This for
seems unlikely the "left" and
Iryt.
The balance an Iryt
cryt
and the
Chapter
the bn-s
one palm and
bný Ens
sb3 and then the left and right division of an cryt into two halves led Gardiner term was originally to a "half-lintell1*10 applied I cannot offer although any other interpretation "rightt,
of
and one palm,
construction 8 m t3 Iryt.
occur
Dead where the deceased
which
cubits9
on the
p3 bn's and nty
The two terms the
text
"thickness
of
was a lintel,
the
evidence since
it
would
tend
was clearly
to
support
a part
of
the the
view
that
door-frame
4-1 in
occurs and usually The term is found which
three (cryt
cryt jamb", cryt
but is
masons n bnr)". the
more
association alone
are 11
evidence
likely
to
the
with
on an ostracon
(tn5w).
from Deir
El-Bahari
cited have
by Gardiner to
referred
11aest ý-EA46 (1960), Pl-IX9 49 rect (1917), 146-1489 passim. -4 2 Ibid. v 146 (Osto Gardiner 46).
and quoted
above
shows
4 Loc- cit-Carter
7
rbid.,
and'Gardinerv 157-158* 146 (3)-
8
Did.,
146 (Ost.
Ibid.,
9 Budgep loc.
cit.;
12 Ibideq
147.
Gardiner 46). Navillet
and Gardinery 11 Hayeav loc. cit.. 10 Carter
op. cit-ý
op.
loc. cit-v
cit.,, 147-
33-
A
that
a lintel.
4; Carter p
and Gardinerg
Budgeq The Book of the Deadp(1898)9 Text volumep 264; Naville, Aegyptische Todtenbuch UP 326.
5 6
on
described who worked on the outer as "those 12 translates Haye a doorIlryt here as "the outer
I
3
door-jambs
JEA
Das
4-S
c=7t Dyne V3
Dyne V2
Dyne Vý VI ti: 3
ak
V9 VI4
ffDyne
Dyne VI7
1ý -C=>
Dyne VI
'1ýr
a
Dyn* V,
C.-a
to have this which word with of connected number problems are a before an attempt can be made to elucidate the meaning. be resolved Tilere
First writings
it
of allp given
must be recogaised
above are to be understood
The WBrterbuch gave six separate Crcytt39nCyt4O
and r'yt.
and r'yt
do not
which
by Faulkner interpretation.
that
under
41
occur
an entry
The reason
All
entries
of
thesep
in Middle crrwt42 for
all
the
different
as variants
under;
36,
37 c 17tr rrwt,
the exceptions
with
Egyptianp
and this
c rwt,
of one word.
were grouped
of n1lyt together
does seem to be the correct
the many variant
writings
would
seem
to be the fact that this term has its etymological in the verb origin 43 i'r/Ir "to rise upy to approach.. Another noun from the s=e verbal
41 44
I,
formsj, different as; such "uraeas many also show could steml 11rt 45 r ic,,,, that ,,, it is t rrYt t, Ercrt, not tg surprising so Ir"t, ,, 1 r, Dynastyp Fifth the texts9 The of have earliest so many variants. should the (once Kingdom Old later in the but ' crt) write the word as rrt the Irwt. Kingdom Middle In the less--dften Irrwt, usual form was the here been crryt this has as adopted and most frequent writing was the form the is it word of this common for most heading entryq since Ir'yt the Kingdom New occurs as the Egyptian. spelling in Middle -In because of the reversal of c and r9 and n9yt do the variants rytt the n. r of and similarity phonetic reflects which It has--also been suggestedg proviouslY9 that the writings r-3 46 howeverg isp ýrryt. There evidence be no to read as are and these both be interpreted of initial r47 that either and as sign could ); (q. having the the in fact9 ploughshare v. rryt word variants of areq been substituted for the lion through the confusion or two similar 48 hieratic signs. The torm 'rryt must also be distinguished from the noun cryt49 elementp althoughq undoubtedlyp which described a smaller architectural 1"r/cr. in the have had they must verb a commonorigin One further problem is the form of the determinative of crryt in the Old Kingdom. From the Middle Kingdom to the Ptolemaic period the , Old in the Kingdom and but frequently determinative E-3 was used most the First Intermediate Period the determinative was entirely diffCP "corner the of a sign as erent 51 t , ýhbt is the 11.50 This determinative co=er, and other ibf wal, 52 When used for words with the stem related words from the same stem. ýnb the sign seems to have been usually a right-angle with sides of of equal length. - Howevert the Various fOXMS of the deterninative been interpreted
and has usually
'Irryt
in
one side fora
the Old Kingdomp longer
in which
horizontal.
than
as demonstrated
the other
the vertical
The use of
side
this
in
and alsop descends
particular
abovet
consistently
several
cases,
at an obtuse
determinative
angle is
mra
show show a to the after
the Old Kingdom although there ara a small number of examples from the Middle and New Kingdoms. The nature of this signp which is distinct from that used to determine ýnbtq will be discussed below. further Various
for
'=7t
have been suggested and the word has been discuesdd often. The WSrterbuch includes such translations 4 for both crwt53 and ýrrwt? as; "door" and "seat of administration" meanings
46 56
I for Faulknert "house" =wtv under "hall" ncyt. and doort double leaf "gatep translations; list of a of possible gives a 57 Gardinerv discussing hall of judgement, 1wellingp home". lintelg the use of cryt on the reverse of the Turin papyrus with the plan meaning of of the tomb of Ramesses IVý suggested that the original then a door and finally later a full lintel, crryt was a "half-lintelllp 58 fact, in is, this text in justice. The word which occurs a court of crcyt55
for
the small architectural element 1cryt whichy as was noted abovep is from the term under discussion here. Gardinerl to be distinguished crryt to have the in later publicationsp of usual meaning considered to to in : Later that it refer a meaning extended was and 59 place of judgement* Helck has suggested that the crryt was the building at the door 60 through which access was gained to the'royal palaceg "Die Wache". 61 He also noted that documents could be deposited within the "rryt
been "gate"
is the '-rryt the importance that tried there62 of officials and and indicated by the fact that it was the Vizier himself who was respon6P crryt. then disHelck the the for officials of appointing sible of the Mache'1*64 cusses the other officials This summary of the functions of the (rryt is certainly valid for the New Kingdomp however it is generally recognised that the to describe a hall or c6urt attached to the palace use of (rryt and more specific use of evolved from an original administration featurev in the same crryt as the name of a particular architectural 65 for 3ýnbt grew out of its original way as the meaning "council. 66 Irryt is usually "corner". This meaning of meaning original understood to have been a "gate" or "door" at the entrance to the palace. However, if
', rryt
to describe an had been used, originallyt entrance of any kind it could have been expected that some writings, in the Old Kingdomf would have indicated this by the particularly choice of detemminativesp since the Egyptian language was wellsigns which were regularly used to determine words such as sb3 or 13.. This is not the case. In the Pyramid Texts a sign R in is used which appears various forms but which is basically with (rryt, *67 This detexminative was used principally for the term (q. ), rwt v. It depicts the which was the name for af alse-door.
provided
with
complex niche-structure
of the door in section.
The use of this
4-6 Irryt
to deteraine.
sign
is
two similan-sounding crrwt. of
The only
"door"
due to the confusion an error (in its Old Kingdom spelling) and
words rwt
determinative
other
which could 68 text.
in a Ptolemaic From the Middle Kingdom onwards is
of
probably
found
the
a translation
support
C73 is
determinative
indic-
to describe some kind of hallp ative of the extended use of crryt determinatives do not suppbut, in the Old Kingdomp the dietinctive ort
a primary meaning of "door" or "gate". to examine the textual It is now necessary
evidence
its can be drawn concerning any conclusions known exopples of frryt The earliest occur, in
before
4rryt
for
uses
original
the form crrt,
in
the archives Most temple of Neferirkare of the mortuary at Abusir. often crrt is used as the name of a part of the temple to which 69 1 These places can not be various officials are assigned for duty* identified
as the evidence
any degree of certainty However it is possible that in with
icient. identified
with in
mentioned
either
the papyri
the I rrt and for
is
some cases the Irrt b.3t or the ' rrt hntt which which
insuffis
to be
are also have been
identifications
suggested. Posener-Krieger the
'=t
43t,
identified, front 4st
has already pointed between out the connection 70 the pr wrw and the 'Irrt hntt. The pr wrw can be
without
any doubtp
the temple7l
of
as the columned
and Posener-Krieger
facade
of
though
it
was clearly
situated
in
terrace is
less
at the
that
suggested
was the name of
the white-plastered 72 the temple. The Irrt hntt
"vestibule"
which
the 'rrt
ran along
easy to identify
the vicinity
the al-
of the pr
wrw and identification of
Posener-Krieger does not commit herself to a firm 73 this crrt. In two placesp at leastp the pr wrw appears to be a subdivision be claimed that of the 'rrt74 so it can not positively _While assumimg that the all three elements were separate entities. Posener-Krieger general meaning of Irryt was "une portal' suggested that,
in
ratif
qularchitectural.,
designe
these
papyrit
'Ile mot parait 75She l later
dlarchitecture 76 diedifice. it Since
pas un element
ou d1une partie the duty
rotas
referred
to a particular
regarded
as gne area whilet 0
alone,
without part
un sens plus administ-: ýt, added 11crrtv on le voitp ne mais les abords d1un edifice avoir
the name crrt
a qualifying of the at the
could
adjective,
temple
which
same time,
it
it
could could
appear
in
must have itself
be
be subdivided
4: 1 for
greater
conv*enience
Possiblyp
to the entire
area in
this
administrative temple, I rrt referred
This
included
hntt
to been have used would
the vestibuley
pr wrwp while
the
front
of
and inner
of
context the wetit. 4st
and
areas
of
the adjectives
the outer
specify
in
the crrt. were named in
crrt
Other
it is although These include remains.
the papyri
not possible
of the an crrt the site of which has not yet St-lb-rg, solar temple of Neferirkarev 77an c =t been discovered; of the w3-barque78 which Posener-Krieger these
to identify
with
existing
suggested was an area where grain could be stored after being unloaded to the temple79 and an to its transportation from the barque prior 60 errt nhp where which may have been an area close to the river 81 for use in the temple was made. pottery In the Fifth
Dynastyo
crryt
thereforel
was certainly neither a door n= a gate, nor had it yet acquired a link with the palace adminthat the basic It is most likely istration or the courts of justice. less specific than has been previously meaýiipg of 'rryt was rather that Irryt The suggestion !cecognised. was the of Posener-Krieger d1un 'edifice"
"abords
seem to be correct.
would
This
would
certainly 1'r/Ir
of the word in the verb which can mean "to approach" as well as "to rise up"# The true meanto a building. This could mean the ing of crryt was thev"approaches" the etymological
agree with
area immediately temple mortuary It see if
in
examples Period
Intermadiate in
the
as being
Since these
texts
decrees
or event
in
the case of
the
of the building. in which crryt occurs to
portion
can be upheld.
most important
and the First kings various
the front
now to examine other
conclusion
The other
described
of the entrance,
of Neferirkaret
remains this
front
origin
of 'rryt
come from
in the the decrees
Old Kingdom set up by
temple
placed would
of Min at Koptos. Most of these are "at the c-rrwt of the pr of Min of Koptos. 1182
have been intended
to be accessible
to as
they must have been at the front many p(gople as possibleg of the temple to which the greatest number of people would have been admitted. (which were not found in situ), Hayes has noted that these decrees, had been originally set in brick walls butt as they were not very weatheredg, elements. into
they
could
Hei therefore
the reveal
not have been too openly suggested
that
they
of a doorway or the walls
exposed
to the
had been originally of a deep vestibulev
set
+13 to those
similar
The basic of
speculation
It
is
contemporary
so few early
since not
Irryt
In the Pyramid
a matter
still
on any site* to the temple
the entrance decrees
suggest
would
the temple.
of
part
does not
is
have survived
the Koptos
of
crryt
Texts
temple
remains
to the front
referred
temples.
pyramid
to reconstruct
possible
However the evidence
that
again
in
of an Old Kingdom cultus
plan
therefore
at Koptos.
found
83
in useful
occur
contextB84
two examples would again suggest that it was situated at although 85 the entrance to a building. the use of1rryt from the Old Kingdom include Further occurrences 86 Imy-r trrwt87 iry crrt invocin funerary in the titles the and and (I) "(I) their destroy not upon earthp will will survivors ation; 88 crrt their to be established. " allow In the Middle Kingdom crryt is first found in the title whmw n 189 Crryt which recurs in the New Kingdom. It is also used in the titles 93 92 C 1my-r ksw Irryt C crryt. tV91 the sS crryt
rry
S3
wlýmwn crryt,
The title
and function
position
of
unusual
an&
in particular, crryt
the
in
wn
sheds some light
connection
on the
the palace
with
The "herald" the administration. would greet the petitioners outside entrance to the palacep or the office concernedo and would guide the ) (q. inside to the visitors v. rryt where he would await the wimmons into the inner apartments. It is Possiblet in the Middle particularly crryt
Kingdomp that
was the
term applied to the area,, -immediately before the entrance to a private house or a palace. This area can be those of Meketre94 or from soul-houses#95 to seenp from models like have been lightly roofed with a wooden canopyp usually supported by two wooden columns. in
It
the determinatives Other
was the
texts
between
with
The fact not
the
light crryt
Kingdom
to a building.
Steward was petitioned
the I-rryt". rr. yt is
found
of the Middle
"approach"
the High
may be this
in itself
that
In
wooden roof in
the Old Kingdom. the view
support the
stoi7
of
r pg3 n crryt97
the peasant
an indication
which
at this
the date
that
depicted
the 'rryt
the Eloquent
"at
petitioned
is 96
the
Peasant
entrance
Steward
in
of the
of a connection
crryt
a-ad the administration of justicep as the peasant Rensi wherever he happens to find him. The use of pg. 3 for petitions the entrance to thecrryt iEýof interest that as this would indicate crryt is being used of the "portico" at the front of the house. This
was open on one side
to the courtyard
so thats
if
the peasant
was
4-9 therey
standing
making
from the
canopyg protected term for imply
the entrance
that
his
speechy while
the
sung then pgi
would be a more appropriate
than words
such as rwt
Steward
the
stood under
or sb3 which
would
there
was an actual doorway or gate involved. Wepwawet-aa describes stela of the official
A private
his
recept-
ion
"the seal-bearers at the palace; who are in the pr-nswq the (cnhw) to the pr-nsw, "ý'ý people who are at the 'Irryt see my admittance Increabingýyp from the Middle Kingdomp the '-rryt became an administrative department. This is showa by the fact that the (rryt could 99 transport-barges. function The administrative own and control of the_lrxyt is indicated in the New Kingdomy particularly most clearly in
the
the
texts
Irryt
texts
the tomb of Rekhmire 100 Similarly evident*
is very
legal
that
from
documents that
relate Apart
department,
administrative its
retained
original
in
meet in
could
of
aspect
of Mes shows
the crryt9101
crryt
to describe
there
are also
use of
judicial
the Inscription
be deposited
could
the ýnbt-council
from this
where the
the
while other 102 crryt.
a courtroom
indications
or an
that
the word
meaning.
A stela of king Ahmose describes defeated foreigners in standing "at hie humility textq of the reign of Tanrryt,, 9103 while a later description utamun, gives a detailed of a similar scene when the king, ing
his
within at
the
palacep is told that. the Delta-chieftains 104 The king leaves the palace building
rryt.
the chieftains
ptsed as a reception-area the Irryt
Finally of
for
taxes'05 in
The palace and other
crryt produce*
and finds was also 106
the Book of
the Dead where it is one which the deceased must pass in order to enter into Usually, in such contextsyl is traniated rryt as
the obstacles
the Underworld. "gate, " or
I'doorif
inaccurate.
It
crryt the of icating that 107 itself.
themselves.
prostrating
are wait-
butt
occurs
as with
is noteworthy
the conrenient
sbbt, that
some vignettes
translation
is
show the guardians
than withinp sitting outside indof the doorway rather the crryt was the approach to the door and not the door
The generally
accepted translations of "door" or "gate" are therefore unsuitable for crryt The original and should not be retained. meaningg and one which seems to have been preserved throughout Egyptian historyp to a building. Basically was the"approach" this described the area immediately
before
a doorv
whether
of a templeg
palace
or
60 In the latter
house.
private
to prbvide
roofed
light
may be this
of the Old Kingdom.
determinatives found in rarely is an indication
later
"meeting-place"
or a "courtroom".
oped from
, for
its
discuss Egyptian
which that
for
those
awaiting
is
depicted
in
this
the
is
sign
been generally in meaning of crryt
only by C-3
replaced
to describe
a
of buildings
in
to
order
In an ancient to meet would be the court-
communal problems.
house the natural
private
roof
the entrances
or to resolve
affairs
the heat
be lightly
could
This use of the word easily develIt is a customp in many countriest
meaning. around
atea
The fact
of the extension
original
this
having
periods#
to gather
people
from
some protection
and it
admittancep
two cases
place
the
shade of the canopied portico vhere mastabas could be situated the name of the out of the sun's heat. Consequently to be used for such a meeting-place, portico continued even when it had acquired a more permanent form as a part of the official administration. This development in the use of 'rryt is well illustrated
yard,
under
by a Nineteenth "(6t)
council It
which
describes
the 13ý'yt
of Pharaoh ..... 108 It of Ramasses-Mismin....
trl
great
text
I)ynasty
isq
thereforep
impossible
a meeting
beside
to suggest
of the I; nbt-
Hrw-1b-hr-m3
Dyn. XI,
Dyn. VI
Dyne VIlo
M
12
e 12;
Dyn. VP
Dyne VI7 9
Dyn o VI
6
Dyn. XVIII9 xix Dyne XVII,
20
23
26 N OK.
C.N
Dyne XIX
N, y27
iý =>
Dyno XXV32
ptol.
La 33
4a11 ptol.
ü
1911
31 Dyn. XXV
Dým, XX
Dyn oX IX29
28
34
(?A
Q £Z
by the W6rterbuch. The 35 first is a tena for the false-door of a tomb while the second is 36 translated In view of the fact that the basic as "gate" or 11doorio. that they are, in meaning of each rwt is the same, it seems likely Two entries
fact,
the
entrances.
with
the
same term,
spelling
are given
at different both are included
applied
Consequently
ivt
times in
to different this
types
of
entry*
There do S? however, seem to be a distinction between the terms , (qevo) be discussed below, and between rwt xwt and rryt which will and rwyjý , one of the accoutrements of the false-door. In the Old Kingdom rwt was used for the false-door of a tomb39 I 40 When it was used in such a v; ty ;mt was or a royal pyramid temple.
14-t by
determined
detailed
depicting
signs
the
design
complex
the
of
false-door.
This
the only
however,
was notv
meaning
It
was also used as a term for an actual entrance 'Irwt". This way has been found which was labelled temple
erary
of Queen Wedjebten
doorway belongs
to tWo 6fficials
the jambs while
the lintel
the figures
neath
of the
in
of rwt
Sixth
and one stone dooz%came from the fun-
Dynasty
at Saqqara. names and titles
their
and gives
the Old Kingdom*
has the name and titles
The on
of the Queen. Be-
on each side is the text rwt 41 )#,. (? This was discussed estate
the two officials
of
"the rwt of his funerary 42 by Jequier had of the officials who suggested that the estates formed a part of the estate of the Queen. Whatever the true meaning 43 there can be no doubt that rwt is the name of the doorway of At nt
dt. f
itself. entrance.
In the Pyramid 44
Rwt is,
in
texts,
foundt
additiong
in the expression
rwt
Ist.
rwt
also, both
in
is used for
some kind
of
Old Kingdom and laterv regarded this as a com-
the
The W5rterbuch
9nwt pound noun and commented that it was t'parallel und pr-lid" zu 45 bei Memphist. The evidence for the first and "eine Ortlichkeit these
comes from various (usually offerings
which
The expression For the
in
this
offering
formulae
of meat)
are provided
of
the Old Kiggdom in 46 Ist. from the rwt
brieflyp was discussed, the W6rterbuch gave several
context
second definition
none of which are very helpful. 48 Ist, the rwt while the third
Two of these is
presumably
of
are titles that
by Junk6=,
47
references, involving
on which
the def-
is based, since it describes Sokar-Osiris in as "preeminent 49 I the rwt ist of 1ýwt-k-s,,. Vwt-k3 may be short for Vwt-k3-pth? a name of Memphis, but the epithet gives no indication og the nature of the building. The second component of the compound, Ist, is a term for 50so Ist kind kitchen bakery the rwt some of or was probably a workplace from which goods were issued for the mortuary cult to be offered inition
at the false-doort In the Middle
the rwt. Kingdom the use of the
dual
appears. The expression rwty wrty occurs in the story of Sinuhe where it is used of the main entrance to the royal palace. At the beginning of the story 51and the rwty wrty are closed on the death of Amenemhat I when his to Sinahe to ask him to return to Egypt he says that successor writes rwty
14-5
on his
can kiss
Sinuhe
arrival
the earth
to the palace when Sinuhe has returned king in the 'Lhnwty, he leaves the palace talled
at the rwty wrt . and had his audience by the rwty
wrty
52
Finallyq with
the
and is
ins-
in
the house of a prince*53 Other examples of the dual form include the rwty of the pr-ns 54 Period mentions of Nekhen while a stela of the Second rntermediate the rwty ot the god Osiris the entrance to the at Abydost55presumably temple.
A further
example from the Middle
Kingdom may occur
on the
jambs of the gateway
of Amenemhat II at Hermopolis which is described 56 (plural) being bwt-;4ntr. This was taken by the exc2o r rwt a sb3 as 57although to be a writing the cavators of the preposition r-rwty, form would be unusual in this expression. This shows use of the plural that
it
is not
to be certain
possible
always
as to whether
is
rwty
for
the dual form of the noun of a component of the preposition r58 The latter have originated in the use of the former to rwtywill describe an entrance so that anything which Was "at the entrance" was "outside" Which of the two was intended of the building. must be decided
on the context,
the
of the word and the determinative used* For example, a text of Amenhotep I, from Karnakq describes the 59 (sb3) door The on which it was inscribed as being r rwty 1ýwt-ntr. door in question (20 cubit3high) is a large monumental entrance and 60 is also called "the southern indicating that it stood, originsb3,'P on the south side of the Amun temple and probably allyv marked the 61 to the temple complex, main southern entrance Rwty herd is deter. '. TTTT by that this is not the preposition mined but so it is likaly is
the dual noun,
to the temple
spelling
used to describe
one of the principal
entrances
temenos. 62
It
has been suggested by Sethe that rwty was the word used for a pylon before the introduct-don Dynasty. of bbnt in the Eighteenth Since the earliest known examples, from the story of Sinuhe, describe a palace,
not
a temple,
this
can not be proved.
Most
surviving
ex-
amples of rwty and rwty wrty date from the Eighteanth Dynasty or later and so are contemporaneous there does with bbnt, In addition seem to have been a distinction made between the rwty of a temple and the bbnt of the same building, In the reign of Tuthmosis I, both the Fourth and Fifth Pylons the
temple
this
king,
of Aman at Karnak before the Fourth
The surviving were erected* Pylon, is stated to be "at
obelisk the rwty
of
of
14-6
of the bwt-nt 'the temple.
ý.ý f" Another
that
is
text
which
to
in front
say,
of
the main entrance
to
describes
the work of Tuthmosis I gives 64 details of the two bbnt on either side Of the rolumned hall and contý5 inues with a description of the flagstaffs at the rwty of the bwt-ntr It is interesting that the same text should use both rwty and bbnt in to describe the same pylon (the Fourth). The such close proximity reason
for
led bbnt
this
but
is
that
both
the Fourth
the Fourth,,
onljt
Pylons
and Fifth
the main entrance
could
to the temple
be calin
that
be described
the Fourth as a rwty, and it was outside Pylon that the obelisks and the flagstaffs were erected. The same pylon is again described as a rwty by Tuthmosis III who 66 in the space before it* also constructed obelisks At Karnak, in particularp there could be several The main rwty. reign,
could
to the
temple
have been from
the west, along the 67 temple axis and this was the rwty wrty of the temple* There was also 68 a rwty on the southern side of the temple, as is shown by the door of Amenhotep I, presumably on the line of the existing southern app69 roach, and there was a "western rwty" which led into the palace (1-h) named Nil-w3*11-r-ft to the north-west probably situated of the 70 approach to the Eigbtee2th Dynasty temple. entrance
In the context ortant ion
entrance
will
always
of the temple,
and rwty
wrty
therefore,
rwty
of the main entrance.
was used of an impWith
the except4
of Karnak
the two probably nearly always coincided. Further temple rwty include a mention in a damaged text hotep II in a flagpole niche of the Eighth Pylon at Karnak, ing
of Amendescrib-
the erection
(only the the determinative of the flagpoles rwty at 71 is preserved) In the of the bwt-nt this king the Eighth reign of . Pylon was the southern entrance to the temple. Rwt is also found in texts from the temple of Seti I at Abydos. 72 In one case braziers (bmw) are to be set up it a rwt while shrines 7ý'_ be to built were of stone at the r*ty of the lord of Ta-Djeser. At the temple of Razesses M at Medinet Habu two of the fladpold dedications rFvty wrty
on the first of his
the main entrance
bwt-ntr.,,
pylon 74
state
that
Cnce again
the flagpoles the term
the arellat is being used for
of attemple.
At Rawa, king Tahai-qs: 'r1made obeisance 75 bwt-nt and the Shabaka stone describes
to Amun at the rwty of the the union of the reed and
14-1
the
papyrus
the
PtolemaicBoth
royal
period
into
duties
the
tells the
for
used
the
of
sbi
In
the
rwty
Originally, ing
or
false-door this
period
often
ways
temple
erary the
of
that
rwty
a temple. to
relate
the
and the
Sinuhe
usage
from
is
the
adjective
found
in
and,
to
the
from contexts 81 From heaven.
in
Egypt,
detailed
a build-
describe
to
mean the
from
the
to
entrance
example,
dynastic
apart
Queen Wedjebten
for
the
mythologicql
frequently
most
in
the
was used
to,
wr,
was not,
buildings
it
for
in beside
report
sb3.
Kheruef
tomb of
'-1ý79 while,
make his
to
for
a synonym
the
the
of
term
be regarded
itself
just
"in
wrtY
was the
w
so could
III
rwty
entrance
rwtY
text
the
Rekhmire
of
was not
occurred
and also
name of
the
Borchardt,
2
Urke,
Iý,
3
ýrk.,
1,389
the
not
the
dual
the
form,
main
entrance
used
for
other
from
example
to
the
doorfunbear
no door-frames
above,
a
for
occur
in
for
which
demotic
either
des Alten
sb2. was the
Reiches,
than
rather
an'lentranceP
term.
usual
Coptic.
or
19 44;
PL-10
(No-
1384).
38,911. writing
of
as a term
itself,
Denkm&ler
preceding fo=s
door
does
1
in
be regarded
should
The word
4
t'77
name rwt. Rwt
the
the
within
the
m P1 sb3 n rwty
and
goes
rwt
It
tomb
the
Old Kingdom
as the
by
temple.
or
palace
of
E!! t was a term
the
tomb
Kingdom
qualified
story
the
at
aa official
onward
Middle
the
the
Amenhotep
of
appears
In
the
of
which
palace
and that
therefore,
an estate.
texts
from
the
scenes
Dynasty, 80
wrty.
to
(sb3)1,
king
the
date
which doors of
in
other officials 78 This shows
wrtyP
Heb-sed
Thebes,
Nineteenth
meets
rwty
alldoor"
texts
for
in
above
In
generally occur
also
Vizier
the
of
"entrance"
the
as having
wrty
Ptah*76
New Kingdom.
Vizier
how the
was used
was noted
the
tLwt of
the
of
rwt
This
palace.
In
rwty
rwt-j, -aAd rwty
continued
at
the
at
the
Cairo
signs
The forms are
not
of given
shown here
Museum (No.
the
determinatives
correctly have
been
in
of the
collated
this
public. with
and the ation.
the
The
originals
1482).
]Llu=ayp Saqqara Mastabas, I, pl. Vll; Hassang Glza, 1-929-1930,1099 fig-10? (Urke, 1,234,16); Urk., 1,175,12; Pyr. 9 1638a. 5 Junker, Giza, XIq 876 Urk-, 1,107,2.
14-2 7
Borchardt,
8
Pyre,
603a.
9
urk.,
1,99,16.
op.
I,
cit.,
10 Pyr. 9 1638a; 2067b. 11 Pyre, 1713a (see also La Pyramide
12 Jequierq
';ý
603a with d'Oudjebtent
13 Urk- 9 19 220 1,11 e Rev* dlEgeq 14 Drioton,
(Urk*j
114*and pl*28
1 (1933)v
1,86,16).
and n, reversed). 22, fig. 28 (Urk.,
1,2739
x+6 (The text, (Insc. by Pierret
4)*
louvre
pl. IX,
stela
Louvre, 119 inaccuratelyp C-159 was published, 29)e Mere (in Nimsq Studies in Honor of John A. Wilsong 71-72, notes) lion
has pointed out that the initial sign of this word is the (: [ýidvq (Gardiner, E. 23) not the bubalis Grammar, Sign List,
This as was given bý: Pierret. (Driotong graph op, citeg pl. IX),
can be confirmed
E*9)
15 lange 153;
16 Sinuhe R. 9;
Late
Gardinerv
of rwt as a determinative 17 Sinuhe B. 189; B*285MDAIK 3 (1932),
18 Roeder, 19 Marietteg 20 Urkop
des Mittleren
and SchAferg Grab- und Denksteine IV, pl. XL3:p 15.
IV,
Abydos,
see; Gardiner,
jDramm ,
II,
Reiches,
399 6; For p=4 N. I. Sign List,
289 fig-13-
1190-309 37-
43,4;
21 Urk. 9 IV9 93,6; Karnak, 98,9,19;
Miscellanies,
Egyptian
the photo-
from
Barguet,
81.
Temple
Lacau and Chevrier, 1089 11 and 12*
Une Chapelle
'a
d'Hatshepeout
22 IE-rhovIV9 56,323 Gardinerv
JEA 38 (1952),
24 Urk-,
IW, 1105,16.
25 Urkot
IV9 1386,16
ence as a writing Belegstelle 26 lb.,
29 KRI,
It
of rwty
Con. Dict. 9 147 quotes ); 1867,5"outside".
11,598 ,
OP,, Cit-9 177t
2.,
(Faulkner,
409 a, 12. 27 Erman, ZAS 38 (1900)9 28 Ma=iette,
pl., IV,
(ref-404t
5);
Mariette,
this
op.
cit.,
refer19 pL.
29. 190-359 be
1-
30 Chicago Universityq
Oriental
Institute,
Medinet Habuq 119 Pl-103t
16. (Insc9 Kawa, Temples 19 The Maoadamq 31 of P1.8p 15c. 7AS 39 (1901)t Pls-I--IIt 32 Breastedq
NO-4)e
14-q
33 Piehl,
11,84-
Inscriptions,
34 Chassinat,
Edfouq
11,31-
35 T?-t 11,403,1336 Ibidov
1-101 Faulknerg
11,4049
ON Cit-P
147-
37 T2-9 119 4079 12-1538 Ibidv 39 Urk-9
11,407,9-10;
PSBA XI
(1889)9
304ff-
389 9 and 11; 99P 16.
It
40 Ibid.,
Maspero,
1.1079
2; Pyrqq
loco
41 Jequier, 42 Tbid.,
20Pbo
cite*
23-
43 Wb-, YOL510,4-944 PYr* 9 603a; 1638a; 1713a. 45 Kb--, II, 404v 4-546 Urk-,
1759 12; Murray,
It
loc,
47 Junker, 48 Pierret, riften
Junker,
op. c
pl. VII;
(C-176);
Wreszinski,
loc.
cit..
cite.
OP- cit-,
11,35
aus dem K. K. Hofmuseum in Wien
Aegyptische
Insch-
179, V, 2.
5). Por further 49 Wb., Belegstell! ýn, 11,598 (ref-404t (ref-404,5) Ibid, 11,598 and possibly rwt 11st see; (No, It 44; 1384)OP. cit-, Pl-10
of writings Borchardt,
1279 7-9.
50 Wb-s It
51 Sinuhe R. 9. 52 Ibid*,
B, 189*
53 Ibid.,
B, 285-
54 Lange and SchýXerq op- cit-v 119 153; IV9 Pl-XLIq 1555 Mariette, OP* Cit-9 II,? L-30,37* 56 Roederv loc. cit-* AS (1931), 67 85, note 52; nLide, 1det 28, 57 note . 58 Wb-9 11,405,6-8. The blocks from this doorway were found in the 59 Urk,, IV, 43,4"cour de la cachette" at Karnak, see; PM., 11,133-13460 Urk-9 IV, 43,12, 61 Barguet,
88 and note 2. op. cit., 62 Sethe, Die Bau- jXnd Denkmalsteine der alten
Agypter und ihre
Namen
904-
63 ! r-k--v IV, 93,6. Faulkner, Con, Diet*, 84, took this to be a M is it this but in the dual bljnt, more context of of writing
160
likely
to be for
For the
rwty.
location
of these
obelisks
see; LM9
11,75.
64 !irk., IV, 56,1. 65 Lb 6,3 IV, 5 -, -id 66 Ibid., IV, 642,12. See also PM, 11,74-7567 Lacau and Chavrier, op. cit., 108,11 and 12. 68 Urk-, IV, 43,4 and 12; 1332,19. 69 Lacau and Chevrier, op. citop 98,19. 70 Ibidep 71 Urk.,
103, no See also Gitton, IV, 1332,19,
:ý_IFAO74 (1974)9 63-73-
72 KRI, 19 171,1177v 1. For a rut (? ) in the Xiwt.&ntr of Ptah-Sokar see; Mariette, 1440, ap 12o Op- cit-, 74 Chicago University, Oriental Institute, Medinet Habu, 119 Pl-1039, 5 and 16. 73 ERI, I,
75 Macadam, op. cit., I, loco citop 76 Bre"ted, 77 Chassinat,
loc.
cit.; 78 Urk-P IV, 1105P 16. 79 Ibidep
pl. 8p 9. Piehl,
loc. cit,;
Wb.,, 11,404,2.
1867,5*
80 Gardiner,
Late Egyptian
Miscellanies,
39,6.
Erman,, 1gypter,
quotes this text as an example of rwty wrty as a title 81 Wb-9 11,4049 1-
63,
of the king.
161
rryt Dyn * VI
1
O*K.
g>b
6=0
1 st.
Int.
Ist* Into, Dyn*3 IVIII9 xxvi
in
."I
4
2
r -3
996 41 1st. . C=>
Int.
789
Dyne XII
Dyn.
10
441
Dyne XII9
xviii Dyne XVIII
XXI
3
XVIII
xxvi 12 Dyne XVIII
11
C-i
Sý6 1-2ý61 44 cl m9MM
The first
5
Dyne XIIP
JQ644 Dyne XVII I Az C-3
6 Dyne XII9 XVIII, M XIXJ XX
Sir-Dyne XX1
4
.
06
Dyne XX15
4="=>
%c-->1
C-3
9:31 or XXI C-3
to be resolved this word is that of the concerning 16 The W5rterbuch the reading reading* queried xMt in view of the the number of writings with the double r and also those which omitted problem
the word as Mt, we Gardinerl7gave under the same entry as rwtv while 18 Faulkner, who again reads the word as, rwyt, has separate entries 19 6erny for rwyt and rwt. Howeizer, took the reading of the word to be rryt,
which
wpuld be supported
Those which
by the majority
of
the writings
quoted
the w are rave
due to and are piobably ) (qov. confusion with the similarly spelled word rwt while the Late Ck e-=> Egyptian [F=u the writings . and particularly earlier variant c=> ci would suggest that a double r was intended at the beginning of the in which only one r occur are again probably due to word* Writings above.
contain
Both of the writings with only the. ýb6 sign Im from come r rryt of Imaunedjeh in the reign of Tuthmosis III, showing that various spellings could be used for one 20 the same text. wordp even within The balance of the evidence would seem to be in favour of a confusion
with
rwt. the title
hasp accordinglyp been adopted in this study. Rkyt occurs in texts from the Old Kingdom to the Twenty-Sixth Imy-r Dynasty. It is used most frequently in the title rryt which 21 is first found in the Sixth Dynasty and is the title of several 22 Intermediate Period. officials It continues at Dendera in the First 23 to be used in the Middle Kingdomp although it is never a very common title. In the New Kingdom one important holder of the title is the 24 Iny-r Theban official Imaunedjeh who was both a rryt and 37myreading
rryt
and this
15Z
25
Other officials of the same dynasty also held the simple nsw. 27 26 in the Saite There it title recurs period. would seem to have and been more than one official to the rryt attached since an Eighteenth 28 Dynasty text talks However titles of the rmt of the =t. such as this, in no matter how often they may occur, are not very helpful rt
An important in
of the building
on the nature
deciding
indication
as to the
the Maxims of Ptahhotep
reception-room
and that
rryt
Gardiner
eived. instead
of
the
they has
rryt
must
that
noted
"the
act
picture
at
the
to
entrance
evidence
of
Imaunedjeh
official
held
the
is
that
the is
texts*
rryt also
turn
in
confusion
the
past
between
the
rryt
and
the
nsw3l
that
Imau-
contributed 34
grryt
35
officialq
Intef,
the
as an-
36
had the titles 3, n nsw, wtLmnswt wj1m,-38 tpy n nsw37 and wým tpy n ýrryt. Although ImaunedJehIs titles
other
be
by
supported
As was noted above 1my-r rryt rryt and
Ir IMY-
to
as a reception
he The fact was also a wbm nsw32 and wýamnsw tpy. and has undoubtedly nedjeh had such a combination of titles the
officials
of
their
and waiting
for
has pr-n
33
to
found
to be rec-
wish text
my mind
building
titles
they the
of
regarding
Dynasty
is
a code of behaviour if
to
palacev
an official
Eighteenth
is
one version conveyed
the rryt
of
appears to be a kind of with the office of an import-
accordingly
at
admitted. room
where the rryt
the entrance to the 30 " This interpretationg
crowding
function
or antechamber connected 29 Men are warned that there
ant official. the
involved.
whm are
the fact that both men were wbmw has compounded with 'Irryt led to the mistaken identification title, of the rryt of Imainedjeh's in Intef's titleg To add imý-r rryt and the Irryt wtLm_tpy n ý-rryt. to the confusionp duties among the list of Intef's are the state-
never
ments "One who carries "These were my duties
out the procedure in
the
of the
40 This 0
--D, C-3 of '-rryt but
g44r6-3n group
09
and
has been takeng
to be a writing there is no evidence that the sign tk can be read as IIt however, often confused with wasp -: J,'6becaase of the similarity of the two signs in hieraticP41 and the group is, thereforep to be understood This of rryt. as a writing Intefy means that the official among whose titles was w4m tpy n 'rryt, in the duties This does howeve=9 performed rryt. not, necessitate . previously,
the identification that
they
were in
of close
the twop although proximity
it
as both
is
appear
fair
to assume to have been situated
p1robably
)53 buildingg the to the official often palace. entrance an at to a palace or office, the area immThe 'Irryt was the "approach" before the door, while the rryt was a reception-room within ediately the by is the dete=inative the buildhg, consistent use shown of as . highly likely M for rryt. It is, thereforep that the duties of the the two areas
The would meet and overlap. in the 'Irryt wbmw would greet visitors and petitioners and lead them to the rryt where they would wait before being condudted in to the connected
officials
with
of the official
presence
Originally official
rryt
with
whom they had business.
seem to have been confined
would
reception-rooms
buildings.
of administrative
the New Kingdom the te=
appears
in use to the Howevert
to have been extended
from
to include
houses. Early examples of this are rooms in private 42 43 to the Eighteenth Dynasties but these give and Nineteenth indidation In the Twentieth Dynof the function of the rryto
similarly-placed dated little
his idle lifep asty a text advising a scribe to reject remarks that 44 he has made for himself in the brewers' in a rryt quarter, while, love-songs daýep the rryt for of similar seems to be a meeting-place 45 lovers. 46 Cerny has suggested that rryt may be related to the Coptic te= "cell, 3:oom,,647 Essentiallyp
thereforep
rryt
was used to describe
a reception-room
to administrative the officesp attached usually within later, it, palace, although came to be used for a room in a private dwelling. Rryt does not seem to have ever occurred in a temple-context here primarilybecause it hasp in the past, been and is included or antechamber
confused
b6th
with
Davies,
N[orman)
rwt
and crryt.
de G, The Rock Tombs of Deir
119 pl.
el-Gebrawi,
XII. 2
Weillp
3
Petriev
Raraq pl. XLIII;
stellenp
Dendereh II,
1898, pl. IX; XII 603t (ref-407P 14)-
4
Petriev
5
Fischer,
6
5&ba, Les Maximes de Ptahhotepo tant
op. citep Dendera
version
of rryt
damagedt writing
anotherp
of
occursp
occurs
on pl. XLII.
Urk. y IV9 9579 15; Wb., Beleg-
pl. X. in
this
the Third
text
and which
Millennium
BeCop pl. XVIIt a. 339 220 and 227 (the earliest
is Papyrus
Prissep
has been dated
in which to the early
this Middle
exspelling
151Other
Kingdom. must,
however,
which
the
have
later
are
been
this
the
of
an Old
versions
that
thereforet
Kingdom
of
spelling
rryt
also
from
the
It
is
probablev
used
in
-the oritinal
7)-
was
text
of
original
(Ibid.,
copied
were
There
and New Kingdoms.
Middle
983,6; 9589 10; 961,1; lange Schiifer, IV, and p Reichesq 1.303; des Mittleren IIP 310 (with Denksteine
Grab-
jrk.
text); und
of 4ýA 1cD=6,,
writing
rryt
de Gt El-Amarna,
(Mepetoire
Harip
restored);
the
N Cormanj
Davies
added);
asc,
versions
in
The final
I* inscriptions
this
of
Cnomastique
title
the
1119
the
of
pls*27;
Amarnient
No*19)
Ahmose,
official
does stroke (Davies, man
a stroke 29 (largely
in
not loc.
fact
gives
3my-r
exist
=7t
on any
Petriet
cit.;
a
Tell
of El-
Amarna, pl*239 NO-44; Pendleburyl City of Akhenaten, III, plolXnIV9 7). Hari also gives the same title, in the same way, for spelled is named on a weight User (Harig op. cit NO-72), This official --v (Pendlebury,, III, 4; which bears his titles op. cit Pl-LXIIq ý, ) including CIII, 49 the damaged group'ý,., It is possible that this
is
to be read
1119 1619 7) although it is gný* In any case the word cannot to be a writing of to give the writing Gardiner, reproduced by Hari;
more likely be'restored Late 7
Egyptian
Zgba,
5).
of
259 13; 106,17-
519 442 (This
version
instead
of
of rryt
may not have occurred
in
this
Newberryp
9
Lange and Sch1iferg op- cit-P 958P 15; Wb., Belegstelleng IV,
Beni
Hasang It
Dynasty occurs in a Twelfth (Papyras B. Mo 10371/10435P 0-
passage
(Papyrus
so it is possible the original text.
8
10 Urk-t
writing
the Maxims of Ptahhotep
The older
has pr-nsw
as rryt
Miscellaniesq
Op- cit-t
version
(Ibid*9
pl, XXX; Pierret, UP IIP
Prisse, that
Insc.
this
13,10) term
Louvre,
310; 'Urk. p IV, 9559 10; 603 (ref-4079 14)-
Up
108*
9579 6;
9549 5; 958t B.
11 Ibid,
967t 7; IVv 9739 17v IV, 10649 15; 1867,6. 12 Ibid., 13 Gardiner,
Cheater
14 Lbid. v pl. XVIt 9* 15 Budge, Facsimilies
Beatty
It
pl. XXX, 92P 4-
thf Egyptian
Hieratic
Papyri
in
the British
(this XLII, Second Series, 111,12 pl. column writing was , (OPhere by transcribed Gardiner, 36, note 1) and cit-, as shown Cerny (Coptic Etymological Dictionary, 134) but as c'Ps by ) (Liebespoesie, 6). Miller, pl.
Mus
155
16 Wb., 119 40717 Gardiner,
Gra=
18 Faulkner, derny, 19
Con. Dictop
20 Urket
1,577148,.
134
op- cit-9
IV9 954-961,
passim. loc.
Weillp
21 Davies,
loc.
22 Petrie,
Denderethý 1898, plsIX;
cit.;
cit.. X; XI, * Fischer,
op.
cit.,
pl. XVII,
a. loc.
23 Newberryp cit-,
IIP
310,4;
IV,
954,5
24 Urk-P
Petriep
25 Ibid.,
958,8;
8; and 962, lle
26 Ibid*,
983,6;
Daviea,
27 Wb., Belegstelle
loc.
Pierret,
cit.;
Lahunt 955,10;
loc.
11,603, 9
2p,
119 pls. XXI; XXIX. 957,6 and 15; 958,10and
cit.. (ref-407p
R8 'Erk. . IV9 1867,6. 339 220 and 227* 29 Zýba, OP,, cit-9 30 Gardinerg JEA 37 (1951)9 109, note
15-
14)-
2.
31 As notes 32 Urk*q
24 and 25 above. IV9 955P 10; 9579 10;
Lange and Schiifert
cit.;
33 ald-P
IV9 957,61
34 Erman,
ZIS 20 (1882),
Spiegelberg, reiche
Studien
957,15;
958P 11; 960,2;
961,9;
962,7-
9589 12;
961,1;
9629 12 and 17-
2. note
1;;
959,8;
Millerg
ur)d Materialen
ZIS 26 (lm)p
zam Rechtswesen
90-92;
des Pharaonen-
52-53,
35 Urk. , IV, 975,16 and 1736 Ibid. , IV,, 963,1537 Ibid. 9 IV, 964P 938 Ibid*, IV, 9659 5; 972,1539 Ibid.,
1V, 9679 7.
40 Lbid-P IV9 973,17E. 23 and U-13; M61ler, Palaeographi p 1-11,125 and 468. Liebespoesie, 42 Urk-9 IV9 10649 15; Miller, pl. I, 18.
41 Gardinerp
Grammar, Sign Listp
43 Gardinerg Late Egyptian Miscellaniest 44 Ibid-,
writings
25P 13-
106,17.
45 Gardiner, op-, ci
Hieratische
pl, XVIO 9; XXX, G. 294; 6iller, discussion of these IIIt For 12; a column P12,6-7, , of rryt see; Gardinerg OP- cit , 36, note 1. Chester Beatty Papyri,
I
166 %R
46 Cerny,
Coptic
47 Crum, A Coptic
Etymological Dictionaryt
Dictionary, 287b.
134-
161
h3yt Dyne IV9 V
ro
Dyne IV,
ro
C&
r.== 9===: p
Dyn9 V4
m
m 92
Dyne
ro
Dyn- V5
ri J'%a
V3
* h..
Dyne X118
ro nyfl
6
I st Int*
f.A. I119 Dyne XII,
-.
-a4
Dyne XII
V2
Ptol.
11 xviii
Dyne XVIII10
0
, q Dyne XIX13 V==:
m
zi -
Dyne XVIII O-k-
D; =:
12
ral
re=:q
in
ro &
ink
3ý
An
HeKeq Dyno XX914 xxx c-:
I .\-=. Dyne
20 Dyn * XXV
Dyne XXI17
ca =, = 'Q-Q
It
19
Dyne XXV, Ptol.
r,=,'A4v--: 1
Dyne XXV121
ro
Dyne =1 xxx
M304ý;
22
A=k
A C-3,CL
D3rn. XXX2
Ptol.
3
Ph, A=*
% rZ3 _ 26 ptol.
25
Ptole -28
fD ft
Ptolo
pto, 031 Ft:344
ri
18 XXV
XXII,
44 ro cl C--j
I
5
Dyne XjXl
'4 C-3
16 Dyne XX
3
III
Ack
-
44
v=:9
C
q
Z2; Z4
Ptolo
Zi
Ptol.
29
32
24
Ptole
144 ra. 1,
ptol.
30
33
lei
pto, 034
for building has three entries One Th,e Vrterbm-ah elements named hlyt. 5:>36 of these seems to be connected with the verb hs "to roaatt, and wasp kitchen. bakery As such this wotdq which kind or of probablyp some 37 the scope occurs only in accounts of the reign of Seti I, is outside ta be related to the h3yt under discusof this study and is unlikely sion
here* The other
two words
in
the W8rterbuch
are h3yt
"hall"
or
"fore-
Iss
36
court.,
"heaven"
and h3yt
39
,roof it.
or
became extendedi,
or rather
changedv
and Graeco-Roman periods
Late
one term
the meaning
between
translation
dle Kingdoms when the preferable
two separ40 "ceiling,, and
htt
by followed Faulkner is terms who gives also ate 41 h3Yt Ip 0 rt a,,,. that there was only However, it seems likely of which
into
division
This
the Old and Mid"ceiling" and the
is
when a small
was int-
or portico
chapel
endede H3yt title
becurs
very 42
smsw hiyt
translations
of
both
the
evidence
of
this
the
fact
from
frequently
the
,halln title
only
albnep
thrcbughout
dynastic
smsw hiyt.
He could
be attached
he
more
seems,
the
way for
leading
to
it
the
meaning
the
of
the
official
Rekhmire 50 " This
Despite
in
use
buildingt
the
as "clearing
of
palace.
would
a porch
suggest
or
a portico
had just Sincd Rekhmire mentioned 51 down where courtiers were bowing to
main the
of
thatq
assume
having
entered
Irryt,
qevo)
building
(the
h3yt,
a covered
outside
One of
the
occurs
in
mn a very been
Those
part
Fortunately
for
this
of which
h3ytp
are
earliest the
obscure of
examples
description
the
other
of
the
word.
In
the
Instructions
of of
examples
of
would
it
the he was
in
portico
the
front
of
0
M
would
-111ý h3yt
Amenemhat
leave
1,
the
least
no doubt
hsywt
that
of
by
the
the
determined
the
Ankhtifý*.
Third
an original
be already
of
the
possible at
outside
tomb
support
also
date,
53 of
is
before
rare
"Porticoll,
h3yt
the
passage, c3-door.
known
by that
could, 52 IAgn.
hall"
are
of
it
since
title
although
an interpretation
acquired
Kingdom
Here,
hSyt
"ceiling"
by a "columned
ing
yt
before
Period.
of
had
Middle
have
edifice.
of
involved*
on
door.
Intermediate
h3yt
the
front
support thatq
continued
which
biography
the
be reasonable
would
Examples
word
been
enter
the
sb3 of
on by
ushered
the
main
immediately
area
of
the
the
him,
to
was at
into
reaching
Vizier
the
the, h3yt
that
in
mentioned
to
the
known of the daties of the 47 48 or a pyramid a temple although 49 In the last offidiale a palace
to
have
to
often,
he is
capacity
is
this
is
one word
in
onwards
determinatives of which2bhow 43 44 indicating and "ceiling,,,
writings
a very old title45 46 is Egypt, little
that
Old Kingdom
title gt
XpAjýg.
appear
of
a pr
gmew
the
are
to
mean-
des-
169 as being
cribed
this
that
suggest
Although
sky.
dom the
h3yt
of
Middle
the
Dynasty
of
this
a blue blue
coloured text
date the
and consequently
would
stond to
imitate
the
from
the
New King-
choice
vocab-
of
Kingdom.
New K:Lngdomp alsot
the
An Eighteenth
The choice
of
versions
compositionp
original
Texts
B.
was a ceilingg
surviving
was of
ulary,
lapi
made of
54
records
stela
a meaning
support
the fact
that
of
the
"ceiling".
of
storehouses
the temple of Amun at Karnak were filled with tribute up to their 55 (pr) Osiris Deadt the house the Book the h-ýyt, in of of while, 56 (Inbw), (s3tw) (Myt). floor A sm_ contains and a ceiling walls a description Dynasty, ilar of a pr of Amunp in the Twenty-First also 57 j includes haytp inbwt s3tw and c-3wy. a h3yt is tm be understood in these texts, Clearlyp as a "ceiling" and thisp translation
on the evidence
the term in
for
The use of
earlier.
availablep texts
the word in
in as illusttated that h3Yt was already
the Rekhmire
ests
acquiring
before
or porch
Unfortunately ful
for
pylon
an understanding
door
occurs
in
and porch
texts of
meaning
a wider
the development
the Twenty-Fifth of the Fourth
structurep 59 3t. as a h-3yt
inscriptiong
howeverp
part-
suggstrongly as a term for a
of the New Kingdom
case where h3yt
ulting
smsw h3,ytv
an entrance,
further
Cne interesting
to the New Kingdom oilý
ascribed the title
icularly
portico
seem to be the preferable
would
a lightly
is used of a porch
Dynasty
Pylon roofed
are not very 58 of the term. before
help-
a temple
when Shabaka renewed tj; e
at Karnake
He describes
porch
two supporting
with
the rescolumns,
At the end of the same dynastyg Tanutamunbuilt two h3Yt for the temple of Amunat Napata. One is described as being of stone with 60 door-leaves (II-_,, wy) of electrum. while the secondt at the back (? pr 61 ]ý_&t, qevo) of the temple was connected with the care of cattle. Whatever the nature of the latterv the former hsyt was probably a portico like those erected in the Thirtieth Dynasty. This is possibly also true of the h3yt built in the wb3 of Horshef.,"by the official 62 Hor in the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty* Vercoutter has identified this with the frontage of the Ramesside temple at Heracleopolis but this 63 suggestion remains unproved. A damaged texto
contemporaneous
with
the %eý-Sam-h dynasty,
notes
IbO
64
of a h3y[t] at Kawa. Dynasty h3yt had become the By the Thirtieth
the restoration
porticos
low screen
with
on several
temple
and engaged columnsg
walls One of
sites*
term used for
these
which
the
were erected
by Nectanebo
was constructed
I
of aandstonet surrounded as a Ilh-3yt.... at Philae and was described 65 the building; The same king records by columns. " of at He=opolisp a pr for the goddess Nehmetaawy, with a h3yt which is said to have 67 66 The columns with sistram-capitalsp portico as has-the at Philaes Hermopolis In
of
was undoubtedly
pottico
the temple
in Kharga
of Hibis
similar
design* Nectanebo
oasisj
II
constructed
onto the front of the columns, abutting with plant-form a portico 69 68 temple. This is called and also a h3yt c3t, a h3yt Arridaeus In the time of Philip work was executed on the w1bt of including the building the Falcon at Athribis, of a hiyt with eight W3d
colu; ins,
at the
situated time
By this
h3yt
(r)
to the wcb t_7 *0 established as the name of
entrance
was firmly
these
extended in use and applied and wasp thusp easily design, wherever their of similai position within the temple complex* In the Ptolemaic the term was used for period 71 the roof-chapel of the temple or Hathor at Dendera, and for build72 73 ings situated beside the sacred lakes. The Dendera roof-chape,
small "porticos" to all structures
is
similar
no reason identified,
in to
style
to the Thirtieth
suppose that differed
Dynasty
h3ywt.) which
other
in plang
and there
porticos
is
be so readily
can not
Other or appearance* 76 Graeco-Roman h2qwt are recorded at Esna974 Karnak75 and Edfu. The meaning of hsyt in the Late and Graeco-Roman periods is not in doubt; it referred to a small portico or chapel with screen walls greatly
and engaged columns. Similarly in texts up to the Twenty-First translated
as "ceiling".
unrelated
terms
evidenceg
to cover
It
is
there
size
is
Dynasty possible
no doubt
the existencet
of
of a noun h3yt that
these
which
is
best
are two separate
however, it which happen to show similar spellings, is much more likely that the original term h3yt, "ceiling'19 was extenddate than can be proved on present edq probably at a much earlier a small
porch
in front
of an entrance
as such that it occurs in the title smsw h3Yt. Later to the porticos came to be appliedq specifically, of Graeco-Roman periods.
still
and it the
the Late
is term and
16% discussions
Previous a te=
for
exception
to
this
is
preferred
to
see
the.
istrative
quarter.
it
was
title
described is
have
would
a part
H3yt
is
the
which
Gardiner wayil and b3ty.
Goedicke
h3yt 78 ., If
of
a building.
regarded
porch Krall 84
or
is
to
support
related
to
the
gives hiyt
not
from This
h3yt
survived as 11
forecourt,
83
to
preferred
an
as
the 80
the not
hyt
smsw h3Yt9 the
of
in
as used
term
adminthis
clearly,
which,
neca1; sa=y, ' since
Goedicke's
term
77
there
suggestion.
"heaven",
a translation "roof".
alternative
iheani2Lg
of
h%ýt
into
is
to
question.
ancestor although
see
hsyt
then
that One
title
the
designation
sop
distinguished
concluded structure.
discussing
evidence
pralmbly
or
were
main,
similar
"collective a
this
be
the
or in
whop
as
to
W8rterbuch
Whether
in
have,
pavillion
a porticop
Corroborative
no
h3yt
of
ZcLr-l-r
Coptid
open
the Coptic 81 Z' Cernyp following of
as
a derivative
Zc).e:%-r a "gateSpiegelberg of
Egyptian
1
Junker,
dzav
IXv 77t abb-31; Mariettev Empirdp 262 (wrongly numbered 362)9
Les Mastabas do l1ancien
2
Junker,
op. cit-P
78, abb-32; Mariette,
Op- cit-9
3
Borchardt,
Ip
24, No. 22;
4
Hassant
5
Borchardt,
6 -11oAdierv
7
Statuen
und Statuetten
Gliza, VIq part op. Molallav
cit
62
341142, No. 212.
111,103-
Ip 25, Noe23j 232, VicAp 3; P1-20-
Lange and Sch&fer# Drab- und Denksteine 67.
des Mittleren
Relcheal
I.
8 Ibid, 9 179 Ibid. 9 249; Chassinatp Edfoup 1,415ZAS 34 (1896), 47- see also Malininep BIFAO 34 (1934)v 10 Griffithq 6511 Urk- 9 IV9 1073,512 Ibido, IV9 4299 7loc. cit.; malinineg loc* cit* (P. Sallier UP 1119 1. 13 Griffith, The second bird was transcribed by both Griffith and Malinine as the 4-sign (Gardiner, Gra=arq Sign Listp G.21). It ist in factp Tlw-bird (Ibidop the G-4) as would be expected in such a writing. For a copy of the hieratic text see+ Budge, Facsimilies of Egyptian Hieratio Papyri in the British MuseumqSecond Seriesp pl., IXV,
162.
Compare the
sign
The same also
MO'llerj
with
Hieratische
Palaeographiet
to the transcription
applies
by Malinine
(Malinine,
same sign on a new ostracon (unnumbered). This writing plate stead
F-4 . The Book of the Dead,
op. determines
II, W*. 191, the
of
65 and following the word with n in-
cit.,
of
14 Budge, (Chapter III's
1259 44);
Roeder,
the Great
ASAE 52(1954)p
Egyptian
Universityq
Chicago
Temple vfithin
(1898)t
Oriental
Inclosure
Text volumeg Institute,
of Among I.
267, Rameses
pl*23A9
19;
393-
15 LD-P 111,17016 Gardiner,
Cnozqp Pl-XIW5* 17 Hamadaq ASAE 47 (1947)t 179 318 LD.,
255)'L-,Urk-,
IIIv
19 Wreszinskit
111,68,13-
12 (after
P*381);
Mariette,
IIIP
Pl-37o
20 Urk. 9 111,689 5BIPAO 49 (1950)t 21 Vercoutter, 22 LD*p III,
107;
Pl-II9,
Pl-4;
i-
88; Ple-
II;
III-
285a.
23 Metropolitan Hibis
8 (1951)9
Rev. d'Eg.
Leclantg
Denderah
13 (1910)t
literaturzeitung
Orientalistische
Museum of Artq
in El-Khargeh
Oasisq
Egyptian HIP
Expeditionp
649 top pl.
(same,
The Temple of omitting
a pl,
65p reveal)*
24 Daressyp ASAE 18 (1919)9 145P 825 Sauneronq Esnaq IIIv 26 Ibideq
194, Insc*284P
3-
196, Insc. 284,12*
27 Urk. 9 VI11f 152,23728 Chassinat, BIFAO 30 (19309 30029 Urk., VIII9 52, No. 63P he 30 Mariettep
opo cite, IV90-2. 31 Urk-9 VIIIP 52, Noe63, d. 32 Mariettet opo citep Ijý. 62, J. 33 Dýmichenq Baugeschichte des Denderatempelsq, pl, XXXI, 14 and 1734 Wbot 119 476 (not quoted, by the Belegstellen 35 Ibid. 9 476,1436 Ibid-9 4759 937 KRIq I,
244t 15; 245P 14; 260,9;
269p 15-
38 Wb-s UP 476t 4-11. 39 Ibid. P 476,12-13.
Leclantg, op., cit#9
1110 note 3v notes that
16S Fairman lated
is
the
of
h3yt
"ceiling"
as Decke
40 Faulknerl
Con* Dict,,
41 loc.
cit-.
42 Wbe,
11,476,8-11.
that
opinion
Lange
W5rterbuch
rather
than
Dach
trans, -
have
should "roof".
156.
43 E. g. t Lange and Schaferp 61,1; Stories, Malinine, 44 E-g-v
the
op. loc.
and Schaferv
op.
1,17; 9
cit.
Late
Gardiner,
Egyptian
cit.. cit.
v
67;
249;
RKk. q IVP4299
7;
1073,
545 Murrayq 46 For 31;
Index
Names and Titles
of
discussions
title
thts
of
Gardiner,
Onom. p Iq Late Egyptian
47 Gardinerp Gardiner,
The Tomb of
48 Hassan, 49 See;
loc.
50 Urk-,
IVP
1073,5-
51 Ibid.
IV, ,
10739
52 Lange
loc.
IV,
55 Urk-P
de G and
Lbidov
pl*Vll,, see qlso; ASAE 40 (1940), PI-60.
cit.,
7*
1,67;
249-
*
cit*.
citoo cit.. 170 (a h3yt
IIIP
Institute,
iental
N[ina]
loc.
57 Ramada, 58 LD.,
Davies
839 note
429,7-
loc,
56 Budgev
61,1;
Beamtentiteln,
1,60*-61*
op.
cit.
loc.
54 Malinine,
Stories,
pl, XLI.
3-
and Sch&fer,
53 Vandierp
1135.
Kingdom,
Amenemhat,
.; Cnom.,
Gardinery
Old
Helckq
see;
60*-61*
Badawi,
ci
the
of
loc.
59 Leclantt
the
at
loc.
cit.;
(also
cit.
Chicago
Ramesseum); Gardinerv
Yoyotteq
Op- cit,
Ch.
d'Eg
Or-
University, 15-
pl-XIP
(Jan.
18 NO-55
1953)v
28-38. 60 Urk.,
111,689
61' Ibido,
689
IIIj
62 Vercoutter, essy,
513-
BIFAO 49
ASAE 5 (1905)v
63 See further 64 Macadam,
under
VIf 202; 204; 9 Island and Temples
66 Roederq
w1a3q p. qC), note
Op-
of
Notices
PM.
cit-#
88 and pls.
II;
III.
(See
also;
26,
line
106.
a plqn
see;
Dar-
127-
The Temples
65 Champollion,
(1950)t
Kawaq
59-
1,67,
Descriptives, for of 393-
1,166;
photographs Philaev
200;
note
Nos--3
see;
167. Lyons,
and 4-
pl.
For
A Report
on the
16t
67 Lyons, loc,
cit..
68 Metropolitan
Egyptian
Museum of Arto
66t reveal. graph
Por a plan see; Ibid. see; Lbid. 9 It pl, VII.
69 Ibid*9
I, pl-64,
70 Daressy,
opcit, X, 0,. 65, and for
Iq J=III, pl. 9
a photo.., --
'top-.
ASAE 18 (1919)9
145,8.
111,0.37;
IV, 02;
71 Mariette,
OP. cit-v
72 Mariette,
op. cit. 9 It? 1.62, j. Le Temýýe de Dendara,
73 Chassinat,
Expeditiong
plan on 9474 Sauneronq opo cit-, 75 Urk-9 VTTIP 52,63,
DUmichen,
19 Pl-XLI;
loc.
cit..
PM-9 VI,
100-103
and
194, Insco2849 3-
d and h; 152,237o Idop BIFAO 30 (1931), 300o 76 Chassinat, Edfoul, 1,415; 77 Leclant, opo citop 111-112; Badawyt ZIS 102 (1975)v 88; Vercoutter, & Edfca 288; Le Alliott d'Horus Templev Culte 95; Barguetv OPo Citoo Ptolemees, des Temps au oo egyptiens, 210, note 4; isis d'Edfou, p. X, note 17)q 134, note 7 (2) for
11,483;
Daumas, les Mammisis des Temples
YoYottev opo cit-P 8; See also Cartef
36; Chassinat,
Le Ma=JEA 4 (19
and Cardinert hzyt as a term for "ceiling". 78 Goedicke, The Report of-Wenamun, 19o See also Wilke, ZA'S76 (1940), 93-9979 Wbop 11,476,12o f-1-3-31.For Zmeerr see; Crum, A Coptic 80 Gardiner, Onomop 1,60*-61* 713b-714ao This term does not appear to be entered Westendorf's Koptisches Handw'O'rterbucho Dictionaryq
81 Cerny, Coptic Etymological 82 Spiegelbergp
Koptisches
Dictionary,
84 Wb-9 1119 2229 5-
298.
Handw6rterbuchv
mologien, 25, No. 16o 83 Krall in Revillout, Revue Egyptologique
in
248; Ido,
Koptische
Ety-
2 (1882)9 31, note 1.
165
bwt Dyn. I
Dyn. 5
D.vn* I-PtolP.
19
ý]
8
Dyno V, VI, XII, XVIII, C3
10
Dyno VIq XVIII
N
Dyii. V9, VI, XII9 XIxq XX, Ptol. cl C-3 11 Dyno Xii
XIX
V, XII4
Dyne V7
Dyno IV, V, VII xviii xii,
a
Dyn. I,
Dyne 13
XVIIIý
Dyno XII
12
50 14 Dyno XI,
Dyne XII13 16[]
Dyno XVIII
Dyno XIX
r-3 Dyn" XX22 F]
Dyno XjIl 17
Dyn. XVIII
Dyno XVIII19
IQ C'o
Dyno XVIII, XTX, XX
20
18
21
Dyno XIX LJ
23
Ptolo
5
znlC-3
dynastic common term which was in use throughout an extremely Egyptp from the Archaic period to the Ptolemaic era. It is a term to to be devoted and it is not posswhich a separate study ought really ible in a work of this kin4 which is attempting to review a large
Vwt is
this one word which occurs so number of wordsp to assess adequately frequently Sn texts of all periods* However, it would also be unaccto omit such an important term and I propose to give here a eptable summary of
the history
The term is compounds,
from
a very
the First
Dynasty
the enclosure
the Archaic
enclosure
been constructed the exact nature of
use *ith'relation
is
the
small
in
represented
which
whichp
to
of brick. of
square
this which
and in
the bwt-hieroglyph
must
It
enclosure usually
is
is,
in
but
above), period of
varies it
in Egypt, contention
the matter depicted
in
existence
the hieroglyph
The main point is
alone thereforeq
was already
at this
both
occurs,
onwards.
The form of periods. (see the writings period
and protodynastic
a rectangular
one which
ancient
which have been a building-type in
its
buildings.
actual
that
of 4wt and to discuss
of
is
clear the preslightly
essentially
would have concerning
the identification
in one of
the lower
lb6
corners
of
was in
the
enclosure
constant
use
from
in
the
the
most
First 24
usual
form
the
of
sign have
Some writers
Dynabty.
0
which inter-
possibly a tower to guard the entrance others have regarded it as being a 26 The early variants representation of the gateway itself. of the sign interpretation would tend to support the latter as the second writing It is, thereforeq quoted above does seem to show an entrance. probable that the small sq1zarn represents a gateway in the corner of the enclosureg the
as a building, 25 to the enclosurev while
preted
This
square
designed to restrict a complex entrance 27 in which case it can be claimed to the enclosure
ease of
wasp probablyg
access
at least
that
4wt have survived.
two protodynastic
These are the large brick enclosures 28 Shunet Ez-Zebib and the Middle FortP which
it
has not
opied
by a Coptic
been possible
to excavate 30
monastery.
at Abydos, known today as the A third example also exists as the enclosure
The original
purpose
of
these
is
now occ-
enclosures
has been a subject of much debate. The excavators regarded them as "forts'19 based prinarily a judgement which was, presumably, on thibir 31 More recent opinions has size. on the nature of these enclosures depended on whether or not the writer believed the royal cemetery ab Um El-Q&! to be the actual tombs of the kings of the Archaic perat iodg The weight of the evidence doesp however# indicate that the royal tombs of the First Dynasty, and some of those of the Second Dynasty, were at Abydosq the large 32 high officials, In this
archaic case it
mastabas
at Saqqara belonging
id most likely
that
to
the'enclosures
at Abydos were connected with the provision of the mortuary cult of the dead kings9 playing to that role of the court around similar a the Step Pyramid at Saqqara. Both the Shunet and the Middle Fort have complex gateways which would have been readily in represented the hieroglyphic
by a square in the corner of the enclosure*33 to regard Saqqara as the royal cemetery Those writers who prefer 34 Emery of the Archaic period have suggested other interpretations* the Upper Egyptian sees them as "surrounding of the king" residence sign
that they were "Residenzen far die Teilnahme and Ricke35 considers der lebenden Vnige G5tter-festen" an abydenischen at the nearby 36 Osiris temple. Lauer, however, suggests that they were magazines for this same temple. In view Step Pyramidq
of the comparison the proximity
which of
can be made with
the enclosures
the court
to the royal
of
cemetery
the
16-1
and the the
funerary
served the
these
cult,
monarch
or
The survil7ing there
is
the cults
Since
the
start
of
form the
that
similar
not
necessarily
the
First
of
the
hieroglyph
that
pose,
was called
large
produce-bearing
to
describe
There
This
of
and has
already
use
benn
also been
foundations
instituted
cult
and under are
estates
the
also
from
estate the
office
ings
to
tomb
To return there
ings,
kings
support
the
A piece bears
the
letely
hwt
the
of
noble
as it
a diorite
title
of
the
use
by
of
the
king
In
addition
the
end of
to
his
for
provide
app6inted
by
periodq
when
to
have
who
the
function
the
kiwt,
called
were
the
of
the
tomb of
of
the
4wt
of
at
Abydos
which
Dynasty*
to
the
in the
actual
a titlet offer-
build-
cult-centres serves
which Abydene
to
enclosures.
king Kda at Abydos 42 This would have Kda.
at
First
to
These
occurrences
contained
that
texts,
king.
the
referred
the'expression the
this
of
mortuary
either
refer
concerned.
from
king
the
scope
despatching 41
a sem-priest
4wt
the
for
the
Old Kingdom, for
resp=ible
found
vase
the
if
period
bound-
by Jacquet-Gordon
period
known
of
that
or,
evidence, Archaic
suggest
originated4o
or
is
identification
destroyed.
come into
the
king
Archaic
administrator of
pur-
and those known as n1wtv which 38 the 4wt as having She regards
the
the
rulers
by brick
in
of
need
its
offerings
studied
an earlier
produce
further
of
to
referred
to is
the
of
the
the
of
of
to
used,
outside
officials
for
These
dead
enclosed is
by
suppose
whatever
evidence
is
cults.
of
attested
which
the
term
by
cults
provided
extensively
control
jar-seals
on the
hwt
the
funerary
of
term
which
the. ý:wLt-foundations the
the
enclosure,
the
to
Egypt.
originally
the
serve
well-estaUished
predynastio
certainly
as 1ýwtq since
to
seem logical
with
were
cults.
both.
in
but
within
existed
courtiers",
would
brick
is
estates
provisioned
of
large
estates
discusses
it
for
Dynasty
Second
was already
connected
funerary
mortuary
the
of
existed
any
a ý:wt.
and known
walls
been
the 37
Dynasty.
periodp had
have
possible
"tombs
the
the
structures
similar
of
enclosures
is
ary
by
dynastic
as it
study
that
kings
the
of
the
doubt
to have
temple.
of
are
with
residences
as either Osiris
the
Abydos
at
bounded
rectangles
for
enclosures to
than
primarily
likely
much more
are
kings
dead
storehouses
no reason
1ýwt was concerned
enclosures
for
as cult-places
live
that
evidence
overwhelming
has
1ýwt-k3
been
since had
A tLwt-k3
comp-
already of
Adjib
is
16T
as is
attested43 Second
Dynastyq
chapel
of
In
the
temple to
both
the
the
irkarei,
examples
temple
the
other
to an estate
This
is
records
that
provisions
so with
In the Old Kingdomq and most frequently, culty
mortuary
were
marked
which
to particular
example
for
temple
51 thereforep
to describe
a
papyri Nefer-
of
these
with
a
part-
occurv in
a duty-rota the '=t-bntt and 50 of the temple.
found in
the tLwt of a king
than
to his
mortuary
from
the same archive which of Neferirkare were brought
4wt was used in a foundation
two ways.
Firstly,
provisioned
which
as the name of the building
and secondly
with
and not
the terms
areas
rather
int-
4wt
itself
is
were
Abusir
as "the
the Old Kingdom of
of the king the
the
temple
in which
another
the jLwt of Raneferef.
which
In
changed
brick
original
blocks
are to be on duty
from
examples
mortuary
can be no doubt
was the
of Hwt-Nfr-Ir-k5_rI
temple.
from
There
the contexts
of
the officials which 49 the pr-wrw, both of which refer
refer
48
had been
to
referred
mortuary
edifice
Dashur 46
:bhe
of
the
that
quarries.
is
bwt of the king
specifying
probably
at
bwt of Kakaiii.
in view
However,
Snofdru
king
name of
'. the
resembled, fact
left
the
of
the
Neferirkare,
the writing
icularly
of
they
of
and "the thdt this
"foundation"
by
temple
as the
design
no longer
illustrated
before
pyramid
47
is
Valley
bwt-hieroglyph
it
that
This
for
when the
first
ýwt-113 for the -45 continues.
of
individuals
4Wt was retained
even
an extent
enclosure. ended
king
the
The use
and royal
private
the
of
3b-ntr,
, called 44 Hetepsekhenuy.
Old Kingdom
of
such
a 4wt-k3
a
in which
the
Hwt does not occur as the term for a cultus temple cult was celebrated. L. (q*v-)t in the Old Kingdomy the regular expression being 4wt-nj although possible exceptions to this are found on the Fifth Dynasty Palermo Stone. inscriptions
In lack
"gateway"
the
the
employ
be read
within
which
The usual the
have
been
In
view
Cn the
is
not
discussed
by Kaplony
fact
that
others showing Stone
at
of that
the the
enclosures
the
same name which
the
rectangle
simple
same sign name of
which
the
is
found,
also
edifice*53
but, occasionsame buildings 54 have "battlements... These buildings 55 #. them as 11G6tterfestLMgen, who regards
employed
enclosures
the
with 52
rectangular
representing
rectangular
of
period
Palermo
hieroglyphs
hwt-sign
ally
bwt-hieroglyph,
as bwt. are
Archaic
can be equated
standard
could
the
of
least
for
three
the
of
these
buildings
are
named
I bq
in
connection
temples
with
the
bwt
of
was certainly
of
the
term
employed
in
connected
As with
to
cultus
hwt
of
relation the
of
so many words
for
this
the
majority
text,
from
is
little
to
mean
although
attestedg
cult
as the
evidence
for
further
the
of
to
due
However,
period,
the
the
Abydos,
4wt the
the
of use
1my-r
hwt
be relative
has
evidence
not
date
examples
extant
from
into
the
an edifice,
such
the
that
basis
function,
its
the
nature term kings
for
using in
of
the
royal
described
61
The use
chapel.
or
plan. for
pottery
This the
Egyptian
term
for
virtually cult
leaving
the
dead
no doubt
to
the
origin. desoribe
encloEwre indicates
templet
a building
solid
of
been,
bwt
to
either
a standard
particular
had of
lay
the
queen, the
in was
construction
as to
from
presence of
purpose
hhows
the
continuance
of
the
essentially
funerary
bLwt,
as already
evidenced
for
the
Old
and the
to
and quwens
and little
of
structure.
chapel,
extended
pots,
The stela
were
This
continues
Examples
its
An offering
offering
of
consists which
many compartments
no resembl=ce-
this
chapel
amount
building.
this
hieroglypht
not
large
the
of
the
an offering
purely
of
excavatedrevealing
was found,
text
constructiono
hundreds
the
bears
which
by
represented
back
into
a solid
were
centre
the
up at
set
ally,
form
been
have the
his
and a lawt for
a pyramid
bearing
Dynasty,
Eighteenth
the
of
structures
divided
tm which
entrance
-one side
to
beginning
stela
buildingg
rubble
with
the
which
brick
a square
filled
in
4wt,
the
that
the
were
New Kingdoino
how Ahmose I builty at 60 Tetisheri. These grandmother
of
There
well
mortuary
bwt-ntr.
records
at
) occurs56
they
temples the title although 58 that lawt could Sethi, implies
for
texts
One interesting
of
(qov.
less
is
the
with 57
known.
are
of relevant 59
survived.
Kingdom
Middle
as an abbreviation
paucity
likely
tp-bwt
expression
the
still
"Overseer
n_ Swth
the
in
individuals
various
that
most
a temple.
of
The use it
the
same annals
"roof"
the
is
it
ceremony,
pd-gs
some kind.
of
In
the
of
be used of
this
would
the
as the
name of
the
Kingdom temples
mortuary
of, the
New Kingdom.
are
be gained
mortuary
temples
as being
the
much too by
so doingo
on the
1ýwt of
frequent
West
a particular
to
be detailed
However, Bank
at king.
it
individually
can be noted
Thebes 62
were
most
that often
4
110 Often in
the
tive to
pr
are 63 indicating Amun",
of
control these
the
of
temples
and Lower
which
The full
"the
m rnpw
temple
main
4wt
"the
4wt
they
were
under
beside
are
each
millions
of
his
(Amenhotep
of
thesettemples-:.
years"
the
of
the
administra-.
One text
) of
tLwt (pl.
the
Kings
4wt
rwaotthe This
was observed, *,,.r to
primaril. linked
the
chief
so closely
that
the
pz tir tomb
-.i
Hwt, cult
the
full
name of
spss
n bbw n rnDwt of
in
the
the
cult
of
a king's
years
therefore,
and, 68
the
of
god
with
Of billiohs
if
even
clearly
king
the
on the its
retained this
the
"The
association to
was extended
is to
Kings
note
was
and noble
great
Thebes" 4,67 the funerary with
of
west
of
expression
of
w3st
worship
interesting
Valley
the
Imntt
hr
this is
it
mortuary
was dedicated
question
Since
area.
Pharaoh
New Kingdom,
in 66
tomb in r-&3
of
temple
]ýýw
nt
expression,
to have been used only for actual was once thought 65 templesp in which the was, in fact9 used of any temple king
Upper
of
Amun at
which
the
refers
III%)father
king.
(named)
king
the
of
Karnak.
Amun at
of
as "the
name of of
as being that
collectively
Egypt 64
Thebes".
described
temples
these
individo.
private
uals. It
increasing
with
that
there
In rooms
the
There
in
and complex It
is
funerary
the to
like
that
found
1ýwt which
almost
New Kingdom
name of
depicted
in
way and to
the
plan.
individual
such
a brief
term
sign
is
the
of
the in
wayq
royal
Originally
hieroglyphic
again
this
the
the
to
a topic
clearly
there
as a 1ýwt, its
is
once
in
a cult-placeg
than
aspect
can be seen
exclusively
as the
rather
69
so numerous
this
in
in
added
Papyrus,
Wilbour
emphasising
of
as an abb-
are
referring
The administrative
however,
can be identified
an edifice
is
here.
worth,
this
of
was employed
can be usefully
Ramesside
a 1ýwt was essentially which
bwt
be considered
was used
the
examples
1ýwt was used
a god,
of
cult-place
4wt
that
onward
unnecessaz7ý-
that term.
nature
when it into
little
that
period 70
a temple.
important
indicated
is
Ptolemaic
is
the
Once again,
length
at
within
this
kiwt-ntr.
New Kingdom
for
can be no doubt
texts
quote
the
frequency
for
reviation
of
howeverfrom
was,
too
a hwt but,
as
diverse
fundamentally Old Kingdom
the
continued
temple.
mortuary
defining
4wtv
and which
no one
study
form the
of
Since
building
function
of
was an enclosure even
by
the
time
of
III the
and those
of
function.
Since
cult place
of
the
templet
1
that
the
being
iften
the
Although
enforced
the
while
demotic
hwt
survives
by which only
20, fig.
der Agyptischen
with
that
cult-place
of
with
13 (also
III,
temple king,
the
hiU
range
72 meanings
of had 73
fallen
allsepulchrel"
in Kaplonyq
published
Prýihzeitq
the
temples
pagan
for
as a term
the
7T
a similar the
time
of
cult Old Kingdom the
i7a the
result
tLwt
the
distinguish
to
as a Ijwt-ntr.
script
these
identified
even
the
with
between
identity
was employed
a king.
bore
which
was their
so closely
be described
period,
Hor-AhA,
period
was
ntr
a 4wt
Coptic
disuse,
Emery,
in
term
of
The link
enclosure.
adjunct
could
Hwt occurs
into
the
to buildings
applied
and protodynastic
be called
a god could
in
original
simple
was not
mortuary
but
pre-
a god from
distinction of
the
dead,
the
of
the
to
no resemblance
was being
term
the
Old Kingdom,
pl-199
Die Inschr-
36. The sign
occurs
on
the from tomb 3357 at Saqqara, and has within-ýthe enclosure name of Hor-Aha. The sealýh-as-two and one rows of hwt-enclosures large This 1ýwt-njswt has been by Kaplony group either read as -ý . (Ibid., Or 4wt-k'j'(t) 11,1098). a seal
2
Petrie,
Royal
is
by comparison Wth Ibid-v I, bwt-enclosure of the same naze*
II,
3& The reading
pl-XIIt
confirmed
typical 3
Ibid-Y
4
Although
It
pl-IXq
pl. VI,
of
the
sign
8 which
as I)Lwt
shows a
12.
"gatewael of the hwtsign lacks the characteristic 6 hieroglyph, the reading is confirmedq as with No, 2, by comparison (Ibid, It pl. IX9 1 and 2; IX9 1 and 3)- Other with other wiitings writings of this simple enclosure which could be interpreted as '%wt"
This
this
see; Kaplonyq
165,15; 5
Tombs
OP- ci -, Museum, Hieroglyphic
British
of )ýwt occurs
writing
the Ptolemaic references
III,
period.
ý5,110; Pls, Texts,
consistently
Examples
are
from
67,241; II,
It
pl. 2D.
the Pirst
so numerous
Urk-,
that
Dynasty
to
the following
Petrieq a representative opo selection; Lit., I, pls. XV, 16; XXVI, 58t 59 and 60; Kaplonyq op, vit*y HIP 36,118,86P 322; 1239,737; 1259 749; jjrkep 19 49 9; Pls-35,115; Petrie, Hedum pl*21; ID-9 119 42a; 76a; Marietteg Les Mastabas de I'Ancien
provide
Rnpirep
Lange and Scha'fer,
only
384; Newberry,,
El-Bersheh,
Grab- und DenkBteine
19 pl. XXXIII;
des Mittleren
Reiches,
I.
111
Temple at Deir
Dynasty
The XIthe 'Qrk.,
Beni Hasang 19, pl. VII;
5; Newberryo
39t h,
Mariettev
IV9 1796,10;
428,9;
Deir
Marciniak,
Benson and Gourlay,
16,40; inatt 6
El-Bahari,
Oriental
Chicago Universityv
Edf
92;
It I
Petrie,
Me
Empire,
317 (in
It
pl*XII,
102,7;
228;
'grk-,
1; XVI9 1;
pls. VIt
pl, LXXXIV,
Portal,
The Temple of Mut in Asher,
539; Mariette,
the name of a town); ýD., 111 63; Petrie,
111 No*128;
Graffito
The Bubastite
Institutep
Naville,
25,1P;
47b; ER-I, 1,335,3;
I,
Dender
21; Lange Sch&fer, pl., and I The RaxmBsse=, 1896, pl, XXXIII; Mariette,
I,
III,
El-Bahario
Abydon
IV,
Urk.,
351;
plo Chass-
111, XXIII. pl. 1 Quibell, op. ci ., 1,6; Les Mastabas de l'Ancien
Davies
Nýorm=3 pl. III;
Dender
de Go Ptahhotep, jjrk.,
It
61t 3; H61scher, Exc. lied. Habu, 111 109, figs.
VII,
92; 93-
7 Ulk-o It
236,14-
8 PYrot 308; Urk-, IV,
3879 1; Davies
2027,10;
Newberry, op* cit N[o=an3 de Go El-Amarna,
1,85,7;
LD., III,
152d; Mariette,
Abydos
It
Urk., XVIII; pl. IV, 3; Urk, 9 IV, I,
ýU479
a.
(in hwt-k3); 1,264,14 9 Lange and Schafert op. cit-t 111 4; '9-rk-, 9 ); IV, (the 28,16; VII, is here 212,10 11wt the fo= exact of 28,1; 108,1; 447,5; 766,2; 885,7; 975,8; 1748,5; KRI, 1,171, 7,7; 13,17; 5 and 6; 326,11; Erichsen, Papyrus Harris 1,6,3; 30Y 3; 50,8; 67t 16; Faulkner, The Papyrus Bremner-Rhind, 6,15; 24,12; 33,510 Urk-, 1,131,6; Davies N [o3nan3deGo The Tombof'Puyemre at Thebes, I, Pl-40 ( in the expression bwt-k3 n 'Icbms Nfrtiry 11 De Buck, The Egyptian Coffin Texts, I, 160e; Adam, ASAE56 (1959), pl. 9. 12 Louvre C*198 (this stela, mentioned by Pierret (Insc. Louvre, III 53) does not appear to be published and this sign, in the title 1ýk34wtv was noted in the Louvre. The stela Is dated by Boreux (Antiquit6s legyptiennes, Catalogue Guide, 1,161) to the Twelfth Dynasty). 13 Bisson de la Roque, To"d, 107-Hieratic Papyri from Kabun and Gurob, Pl-35t 34e 14 Griffith, 15 British Museum,Hieroglyphic Texts, III pl, 2 (this could concievably be a writing of rbt, but, since 4wt-ntr in the same stela is written a reading of hwt for this group is probably to be preferred). 16 urk. I IV, 131,16.
1"13
17 Ibid-,
15429 8.
18 Berlin
K6niglichen
000 instead
);
-i it
of
79 9; 70,10;
Museeng
! R--It 1,42,3;
48,3;
(withxaand'ý
81,15
119 41 (with
Inschriften,
Aegyptische
reversed);
Erichsen,
op.
cite
(with
49,22
9
cursive
,E) 19 Urlc. p IV, 1928v 14o 20 KRI, It 39,1321 Foucart, 22 Chicago
le
d'Amonmos,
Tombeau
Oriental
Unffersity,
pl. X111. Institute,
Medinet
0.61
1 (after
pl. 123,
II,
Habu,
B. 23 Chassinat,
Edfou,
Is
24 Gardiner,
Grammar,
25 Griffith,
A Collection
26 Masperof Classique, Cgrrelly
PSBA-XII
589-
Sign
List, of
Hieroglyphs,
(1889-1890),
402,0.6 and Wiegallp
and 0.7;
247; Petriet
Abydos,
note
Calverlpý).
35Lefebvre, Royal
Grammaire
de 1'Egyptien
111,28-29;
Tombs
Ayrton
111,5-
27 See, for examples Emerys, Archaic Egyp , 118, fig-75 also been suggested that the 4wt hieroglyph depicts
and 76. It
has
a sanctuary has been claimed that such
a temple enclosure-wall and it exists on the site of the Old Kingdom temple at Tella situation Basta (Jacquet Gordon, Les Noms des Domaines funbraires sous l1ancien Empire 'egyptient 4, after Anon. Ch. d'Eg- 39 and 40 (January and
within
1945), 84)e However, Habachi makes no mention of a sanctuary in the North-West corner (Tell Basta, 11-32) and although the temple
July
sanctuary may well lie to the North-West of the centre of the enclosure, it is not in the corner and the plan of the temple enclosure (Ibids plan)* does not resemble the usual hwt-hieroglyph 28 Ayrton et ale, op. citop pl. VI. 29 Ibideq
ploVII* 30 Ibid, t 331 1hil-d-i 1-532 Kemp, JEA 52 (1966),
13-22.
33 See notes 28 and 29 above. 34 Emeryp op. cit., 116. 35 Ricke,
Bf- 4. Bemerkungen, 1,27; 36 Lauerq MDAIK 25 (1969), 8337 Petrie,
Beitrage
Tombs of the Courtiers
130, anm.163-
and Cxyrhyhkhos,
1-9; pls,, I-XXI;
PM-P
11+
V, 54-55; Kemp, loc.
The Cemeteries of Abydos, 11,30-
; Peet,
cit
35o 36 Jacquet-Gordon, 75 (1936),
69y note
Dendera in
the Third
39 E! II,
ja-
those
der Agyptischen
18; Fischer,
at Dahshur,
Sneferu
III,
F3ýýhzeitt
pl*
699 246v 249 and 2511
243;
35t 114; 36v 118; 499 182; 86v 327; 94t 366; 123,
III,
41 Ei-jg. Ibid*,
66t
67,236;
58,210;
ZIS
1,19-58.
Die Inschriften
Kaplony,
19,36;
Part
Junker,
53; 73-
11, note
The Monuments of
Pakhry,
Temple,
MDAIK 21 (1966),
Mot
Millenium
Sneferu,
of
The Valley
40 E&.
30;
ý-14;
especially
t passimp Goedicke,
op* cit
737; 154,878. It pl. IX, 12. For the exact Irrovenance of this op. cit-t (over Ibid., 15; IX inscription see; chamber 3)pl, 43 Amelineau, Les Nouvelles Pouilles d'Abydos, 1895-1896,1, Pl-32. 9-11; Lacau and 44 Petrie, op. cit. 9 1, pl. VII, 10; 11, ploVIII, Lauer, La Pyram6de 'a' Degree, IV, pl. 12 (Nos. 61 and 62); 15 (No*
42 Petrie,
74)45 Mot
5v 14-20;
III,
l'Architecte 46 Fakhry,
See also;
Amenhotep file
Inscriptions
concernant
75-76. 9
de Hap
14-
OP- cit-,
47 Posener-Krieger
and De Cenival,
48 nLid.,
pls. XVIIIA,
49 Ibido,
ploIVA,
Papyri,
The Abu Sir A (twice);
B; XCIIIA,
ploIVAq
go
XCVAO A.
go Archives
50 Posener-Kri6ger, 51 Posener-Krieger ener-Krieger,
Varille,
and De Cenivalp OP- cito,
52 See note
4 above.
53 Schiferv
Ein Bruchstuck
It
Neferirkare,
38-42pl, XLVA, C. See Pos-
opo citev
312-314-
Annalen,
Altagyptischer
PloI,
3t 4 and 5-
2 and 3o The same buildings are named on inscriptions (1962), from elsewhere, 68 figs-13-23Kaplony, ZiS see;
54 Ibidoy
ploIq
55 Ibido,
5-16o be distinguished tliej not on -. ploI1, eijýno an 9 44,3; ? See; -Urk. 39; d1bo Eajhp_ Ibid.,,. K6 Rhotog: sad and
56 Scha'ferg thid
op* cit.
248-t 157 British
Museum, Hieroglyphic
Texts,
Adam, ASAE 56 (1959)9
plog;
and Gurobp Pl-35,34;
Urkey VII,
ploXXXIII.
For lawt in
Hy
Griffith,
the plural,
plso2;
Hieratic
28,16; referring
10;
111, Plo38;
Papyri
Newberry,
from Kahun
El-Bershehp
to the estatesq
I, see;
1"75 British
thiseum,
58 Lange 59 For I
and Schgfer,
T8d9
see;
IV,
28,1.
60 Urk., 61 Ayrton
et
62 Eog*
qP-
Havillet
2t
(Amenhotep
El-Bahari,
Scepter
Holscher,
II);
a cult-centre
T8d,
of
Sesostris
107.
pllI,,
For
Temple
at
El-Bahari,
(Hatshepsut); XX pl. Belegstellen, 1119 1 (refo
of
1;
E (for
VIII,
II,
Habu,
fig*191)
11,109,
Quibell,
another
Deir
copy
the
of
stela
Dynasty
a better (Amenhotep
17 (Ramesses
The Wilbour
III,
ple
Temple
at
Deir
photograph III
see;
and Tutankhamun);
(Horemheb); 93 and
figso92
1896,
pl, XI
KRI9 , (Ramesses
ITIO.
zur Wirtschaftgeschichte,
Gardiner,
El-Bahariq
It
The Ramesseum,
13t
opq cito,
Materialen
9; 79-119;
Navilleg
Egypt,
10;
Wb.
p_ The XItho
pls*VIT
4 (Seti Erichsent.
64 Urk-9
Id.
II);
Ebcc. Med.
63 See; Helck, It
Dynasty
1);
1119
1,3329
35-37;
cit-P
to
Roque,
Deir p 885P 7 (Ttithmosis III);
IV,
Hayesp
de la
The XIth.
Eft-P 5)
may refer
5-
pl, LII.
1 (Tuthmosis
XVI9
which
Bisson
alev
Ibidot
see;
I,
61,3-
VII,
Vrke,
39p h,
OP- cit-t
example
another
at
citeg
op.
pl. 8;
IIp
Papyrusp
Neuen Reiahes, ýdes 11,13-14-
IVP 1796,10.
65 Wb-, 111,29 66 Schaedel, ographie
7-8;
Gardiner,
Die Listen
are refereed
62-63.
There
to as 4wt nt
provision
V, 35-
des Grossen Papyrus
des Thebanischeii.
Raumfunktiong
Memphis,
Harris,
Gaues, 28; 76; Arnold,
22-23;
Otto,
Wandrelief
Top: und
aret however, a number of temples which bbw m =pwt in which evidence for the is not immediately it obviousq although
of a royal cult may once have existed. V 67 Cerny, A Community of Workmen at Thebes in the Ramesside Period, 22-24- It is also of interest that the one exception to the rule that only royal tombs are called p3 br, id the use of the term to describe
the
"tomb
Serapeum at Sagqara (Ibido, 14). The Serapeum is also called a 4wt nt 4w m rnpwt ( Brugsch, ZIS 22 (18809 116) indicating the high regard in which the Apis bull was held since expressions normally reserved for the tomb and cult-place to the burial-place of the king were applied of this
sacred (Vercoutter,
68 Urk.,
Iv,
animal. Textes
of the Apisj1 the
The Sepapeum was also described as a 4wt-ntr biog-raphiques du S6rapleum do MemPhist 32).
108; 1; 131P 16; 1329 4 and 14; 447, '5 (quoted by the
I-i
T2.,
111,1,11
as a use
of
house
the
4wt
for
1;
766,2;
of
individ-
a private
ual). 69 E. g.
Urk.,
2027,10;
(1979), 10;
679 4,5
Temple
Temple
of Mut
70 Chassinatp 71 Since,
Asher,
Edfou,
1,92;
to
dedicated
the
the
the
Portal,
in
however,
Chicago
within
The Bubastite
6,3;
op., cit.,
81,15;
and 16;
Ramses III's Id.,
Erichsen,
Van Dyk,
d;
pl. 351;
god of
Miscellen
79 7-9;
of
Amun
'70,
50,8;
30,3; Oriental
Inclosure
33
Institute, E;
plIII, 2je
and Gourlayo
al**
Mariette, temples
mortuary
, G6ttingen
Benson
1796,10;
KR--I, 1,42,3;
3;
IV,
University,
16,40; et
539;
chief
Great
975,8;
859,2;
de G, El-Amarn
111,152,
LD.,
23,7;
387t
N[orman]
Davies, 6; and
171,5
299 10;
IV9
the
111,23-
Denderah, of
area,
the
New Kingdom
the
use
of
4wt4ntr
273-
Vwt
is
also
were
also
is
not
inaccurate. Demotisches
72 Erichsen, Eeniy, 73 in
Coptic
Coptic
and Hathor from-]ýwt-ntr
in
Glossar,
Etymological
283+284-
Dictionary,
retained
Nepthys place-nazes and in the names of the goddesses (loc. is derived cit) and in the noun 2SN66-re which (Ibid*, 289; bsing, 441)Nominalbildung
till
bwt-nt
M9 b-IJ
V,
It
Dyne
X11p X,'Vilig
VIv
Dyne V, VIp
345
M C-3
xiig Dyne XI, xviiig xixt =IV xxx
Dyne
Intel
ID
Dyne XIIp 2ndo Int*99 XVIII9 XIXq xxt
C-3 D.vn* My
ri 11
XtC
11
4
Dyne XVIII1
Dyne Vp XIIv M11 xvilit xix Lai
Dyne Vq VII Into F9-1 a PtolM_1i C'3
1st
C. % r--a Ist xi
Dyne V2
Ptol.
XXV9 xxvig
xxi,
xixg
I
IMI
=C,
X171s XIIIV xviii,
Dyne xvil, xix
is
10
XVIII Dyne XIIv 2nd Intel 1D Jcl xix C-2 12 Dyne XVIII13 Dyne XII AZ C-1 C-3 16 Dyn &X IX Dyne XVIII15 13, _j
L. --Ij
C--3 1
Dyne XIXP XX
D.7n. XIX17 In
a
E-3
Dyne XVIIIj
in
the
is
11wt,ntr
in continuous 4nto surviving
term
The term is
as
an ancient Dynasty to the Ptolemaic 20 ZeNee-re I'monastexy" and also
the name of the cult
termg tLwtv was originally and in
of a form
identical with
the pre-
gateway.
was called
that
ý: Aemple was dedicated
tion
of ntr
the cult iest
centre
of
it
to a god other
term.
a god ever
known representations 23
built
the
Since
cult
would have been a logical
king
to the basic
22
It
cannot
of cUlt-temples
into
more
than
seem to
of the
centre step
was an
signp
the king
be provedv
of the
the building
to indicate by the
howeverp
the bwt-enclosure.
resembled
periodr
place
the hieroglyphic
in
depicted
a fortified a bwt,
periods
and protodynastic
to that
and was
the bwt. of a god* The
designating
self-explanatoryp
simple dead king
temple
Egyptian
for
standard use from the First
Coptic 21 modern languages.
enclosure
XIX
19
addi-
that
The earl-
show shrines in plan to the
of wood and reeds which are quite different large brick of enclosures cults which were erected for the mortuary the kings. Howeverg it is possible that these shrines were enclosed by a brick boundary ws,119 as were later templesy wjth the dynastic result
that
all
that
would be visible
of
the
shrine
itself
from
the
1-18
exterior would be the. -,tops of the the building to the was dedicated that the most frequently possible
of a god.
service found
the fact
denoting
flagpolesq
It
isp
mf 4wt-ntr
writings
that
thereforet in
the
the 4wt are an attempt the temple as it was seen by the general to reproduce pictographically This form of 1ýwt-ntr was already wall. public outdide of the enclosure Old Kingdom which
the ntr-sign
enclose
by the end of the 24 Saqqara.
established Ka-a from
First
within
Dynasty,
occurring
of
on a seal
The archaeological evidence for the plans of early temples is inhave templesp built brickt these not reeds9 of wood and conclusive as 25 to any great extent. survived Period Intermediate By the time of the Old Kingdom and the First temple and 4wt-nt established as the name of a cultus was firmly several
be identified
godsp are known which cannot 26 to this is One exception remains.
belonging
examples,
to various
any extant to Old Kingdom temple a number oýCreferences -the 27 Abydos. with
Theoretically,
king
of a particular called 4wt-nt karg
a royal
temple
or queen* However,
This is . references
to which
mortuary the
case with
o:C Zhentimentiu
was referred these
temples
at
to as the 4wt could
also
be
temple of Neferir28 Papyri. Other such
the pyramid
are made in the Abusir temples of the Old Kingdom which are called those of 1ýwt-n-tr include 29 31 33 SnoferU930 Menkaure, Nebka, Shepseakaf32 and various queens. In the Middle fortunatelyp
only
on the physical asty
4wt-nt
remainsy
Kingdom bwt-nt
is
nature
which
found
rarely of
occurred in
contexts the building in
can be identifiedt
the Thoth
temple
frequently, which
but
is,
An,
are of use in
question.
little although in which at Hermopolis
One Twelfth of it
deciding Dyn-
now
Amenamhat I
erected a limestone gateway (sb5) after he had found the bwt-ntr in 34 The xuined temple was presumably one built during the Old ruins. Kingdomy and it ih of interest to note that a graffito of the First Intemediate Period records that six hundred men were sent to bring stone from Hatnub to the 4wt-ntr
of Thoth, Lord of Eshmuneiný5 almost certainly a reference to the temple at Hermopolis. Other Middle Kingdom bwt-nt which can be identified with extant remains include the Osiris temple at Abydost at which work was undertaken by an officiall Mentuhotep, in the reign of Sessostris 1#36 the temple of Mentuhotep Nebhepetre at Deir El-Bahar137 and the Axzm temple at Karnak. 38
119
titles39 or epithet& are known only from Most of the texts of the Middle Kingdomin occursp which twt-nt temple the the information of rituals and services give more about in question. lay out of the structure than they do about the actual temples
Other
This
is
in
exemplified
well
the contracts
arranged of Wepwawet At Siut.. to this study but it
the priesthood of the bwt-nt the temple are not of concern texts
which bear that
to suggest temple
bwt. *nlr
of private
statues
to benefit
fron
itself
in
references
of the
temenos.
the Middle
that tend
stone-built
For examplep
Kingdom to
the fact
the tLwt-ntr be set up within 42 These statues would have of offerings. the the temenos. Similarlyp not within
individuals
the =eversion
temple
can be noted of the temple
functions
was used primarily
to the entire
the main templep
been within
of the
subject
and did not refer are not infrequent
there that
on the
by Hapdjefa with 41 The rituals of
could
the torch in the of Hapdjefa mention the ceremony of lighting 43clearlyg here the main temple buildingg bwt-ntr while otherý, texts 44 of the equipment used in the temple rituals. give indications that tLwt-nt for the actual These indications was used primarily contracts
building
by the evidence of later periods when areýsupported texts were composedg often listing building detailed as elements of the main temple* the tLwt-nt components which were found only within temple
is well
This
records
which
illustrated
by a text of the Second Intermediate Period work carried outp by Sebekhotep IV9 in the temple of
the pr of Amun at Karnak. The construction wotk took place within Amun but the text shows that the liwt-ntr, said to contain a sbi, '- 5 vy- Ia8 3tW in the wsbt w-sd-yt and "a ý,second 11311, was the stone 45 temple itself. This
view
New Kingdom,
is
also
of which
supported
by many other
a representative
selection
building only
texts
of
the
need be quoted
here; "I
built
his
(Thoth's)
great
bwt-nt
were of alabaster cly of Hatnub and its Artemidos inscription of Hatshepsat). "Menkheper=e, he made for his father for
the King
its sb3W Tura Limestonep 46 (Speos od Asian copper,, in
Dedwent Lord
of Nubiap
of Upper and Lower Egypt, Khakaureý the making because my Majesty had found it in sandstonef of a bwt-ntr 48 (Semna). brick destriyed.,. and greatly
for
and them
(made) of
190
(TuthmOsiS
"Now my Majesty
found
III)
#wt-ntr
this
built
of brick,
into ruin,. My Majesty ordered lEhsw and sb3W in woodq having fallen the cord to be stretched over this bwt-ntr anewq it being erected in 49 (Temple sandstone,, of Ptah at Karnak). "Menkheperre, he made as his monument for his father Khnum.... the
its
for
making
him of
a bwt-ntr was his Majesty
"Now it
(Ku=a).
in
sandstone*50 (Amenhotep II) who'beautified
this
bwt-ntr
which his father, the King of Upper and Lower Egypt Menkheperrephad built for Khnum...... it being constructed in stone as a work of eternityp the Inbw around it in brick, the c3w in cedar worked with copperp the 51 (Elephantine). sb3w in graniteo "He made as his monument for his father Amun...... in sandstoney worked with him of a noble Uwt-ntr.....
the making for 52 (Mort_ " gold...
Temple of Amenhotep III "I (Bakenkhons) made for
at Thebes). him (A;nun) a Xiwt-ntr the upper at ...... 53 it in granite..,, obelisks sb3 of the 2r of Amune I erected within (Reign of Ramesses II, the Temple of Amun-Hearer-of-Prayers at Karnak). built "I (Ramesses III) for you (Amun) your bwt-nt its within
uary
in limestonep its sb-.bw and htrw were of goldq mounted with 54 (a Temple within in the Delta). copper...,, a vineyard All of these texts is buing used of the main suggest that 4wt-njr building. temple Pu=ther evidence of this comes from the Punt stone
groundq
of Hatshepsut
reliefs
she has carried
of his
sides
his prv that
h2, wt_ntr,
jured
by such a description
stone
templep
its
describes
(temenos) nbs
ntr,
57
stood this
of
that There
where
temple (at
of
of
trees
wall.
of Tuthmosis
III
the eastern
Punt
planted
enclosure
temple
how
the queen describes ahould
be estab-
of Ta-Sety be planted (bnty_8 -). "55 The picture
garden
of trees
in 9 I had previously
i3f front bwt-ntr
is
the bwt-nl
the FourthýPylon just
in his
inscription
situation
Tathmosis
while
the
within the
Similarly
El-Bahari
the commands of Aman "that
for himp. within
lished both
out
at Deir
on either
side
on the Lateran at Karnak)
upon conthe
of
obelisk
as "in
the
the neighbou! chodd of Ipet-Sat"p56 erected
two obelisks
the Amun temple.
the entrance
to
the
Since stone
at the rwty
obelisks
4Lwt-
normally
building,
it
is
to
must refer.
to the 4wt-ntr are many other references the principal temple in Egypt in the New Kingdom.
of Aimin at Karnakj, The bwt-ntr
itself
191 treasure-stores
contained ly
guarded
This
is
if
they
shown in
as these
were situated
a text of the precious
be more easily
could
and efficient-
the main body of the temple. [sealed] "I the of Hatshepsutp
within
the reign
stones in the tLwt-ntr of Amun at Karnakf 59 they up to their with his tribute ceiling 60 61 Into these stores went taxes from foreign and tribute campaigns. The administrative buildings of the Aman templep as well as the homes for less-valuable of priests, storehouses pens for the articlesq
prwy-tLd
of all being filled
sacred animalsq workshopsp etco would have been situamted outside of the hrtmnjr, but within the temple enclosure These wouldt howwall. to" the temple they served ever, have been regarded as "belonging to note that the workshops of the Amun temple and it is interesting Is n k3t nw lxwt-ntr 162 'Ifmý described are as and the master crafts63 men as 4ryw 4mwt nw 4wt-ntr. Karnak
forms
a complex containing many templesý each of which be called This is the case with could, in its own right, a tLwt-ntr, the temple of Amun-hearer-of-prayerst as described abovep the festival 65 the temple of complex of Tuthmosis 111,64 the te3pple of Khonsu, 66 67 in the forecourt, Ramesses III the temple of Ptaht the temple of 68 69 Mut In addition tLwt-ntr was also used and the temple of Monthuo The granite of parts of the Amun temple. is sanctuary of Hatshepsut 71 Hall. call'ed a. bwt-n: tr7O as was the Bypostyle The Hatshepsut sanct' 72 uary was also described as a 4wtp bm and rqi-ntr so that it is clearr that
each of these
terms was not
being
employed
with
any degree
of
In the case of the Hypostyle Hall it was probably felt that such an imposing hall was worthy of a more bombastic name than Iwnyt, one which could have been more accurately appliedp such as
accuracyo
W3dyt or wsbt.
The use of #wt-ntr
the use of wb-3 as a name f or the In generall however, 4wt-nt
for
this
hall
can be compared to
same hallo
was not employed as a teim for a than an entire buildingg part of a temple rather it does although also seem to have been used to describe the sanctuary of the temple of Hatshepsut In this case the term occurs., on an at Deir El-Bahari. inscription which wasp perhapsq originally from the siteo a graffito The text reads; "Fourth month of Akhetv day 16p beginning of opening 73 the sba of the hwt-ntr in the mountain of Djeseru.,, Hayes has suggested that the text "without the initiation much doubt records 74 the of cutting of the central In view of sanctuary of the temple:
192 the fact
that
the Karnak
sanctuary
called
was also
a tLwt-ntr
in
the
Also at Deir El-Bahariq assumption, 75 3#t-nt to the Hathor chape, which was in fact a sepwas applied 6 be and couldp thereforep arate cult-centre with its &wn sanctu temples described in the same way that the various as a bwt-ntr this
same reign,
is
a reasonable
the Karnak
within
complex were so described. interesting use of this term, from
Another
the
occurs
same reigag
to a building ntr mnw. Cn the statue of Hapusoneb called to as tLwt-ntr m Inr hd nfr n '-nw M3c-t-k3, -rl ntr maw this is referred 77 (named) MaAtkare, "The tLwt-njr in limestone However on the ntr mnw". regard
with
Karnak
sanctuary
to Tmthmosis
111.78
two buildings
these
howeverp
arisest building
a hwt of
of Hatshepsut
The change of royal
the
same name is
assigned
name is nmt remarkable
and
one and the sameo A problem to ntr mnwt this time in a
can almost certainly reference with a third
text
from Karnakv where it is described of Tuthmosis III as Inr hd nfr n rwdt "the lwnnl-ntr the iwnn ntr mnw m mnwv in sand" in building The difference has led Lacau and material stone". 80 to assume that two buildimgs Chevrier one made of are involvedg limestone However, this apparent difference and another of sandstone. of material consistent
be significant
may not in
the use of
since terminology
the
the Egyptians for
types
of
were not stone.
As
has pointed out 37. nf tLd nfr n 1-nw "is quite often applied by 81 This can be illustrated of sandstone". mistake to buildings with complex of Tuthmosis III regard to the festival at Rarnakp a sandInr building is described being tL!ý which variously stone. made of as 82 Inr 84 0 bý Inwq Bearing this in nfr n nfr n rwdt83 and inr n rw4t. that the apparently limestone mindp it is possible njr mnw and the Harris
apparently
sandstone
nt-r mnw were in fact Unfortunately
the
same buildingg
probably
is not possible to 85 identify this building the terminwith any known remains although ology used would suggest that it was an edifice of some sizep serv-
actually
made of
sandstoneo
it
ing
The text of Tathmosis III as a cult centre in its own right. indicates that ntr mnw was within the Karnak complex and it could have been one of the buildings cleared away to make way for later Eighteenth Dynasty constructions, The blocks from this structure couldp
thereforev
In
the reign
yet
be dioobveredl
of Akhenaten
ýLwt-ntr
re-used occurs
elsewhere only
rarely
on the as ntr
site. was
193 a term
was avotded 86
which
there
since
to
supposed
temples
the great
Accordingly
one godg the Aten.
was only
be the
the Aten both
of
than tLwt, described Thebes Amarna rather usually as were at and at 4wt-ntr. With the restoration of the cult of Aman the term was 87 from the by its it is noticeable absence re-established although 88 Text" However the "Coronation "Restoration Stela" of Tutankhamun. ldh ) (pl. Li-st msy. nf r ts-sty of Horemheb states smawyn. f kiwt-ntr "bmw. sn nbw "He renovated from the marshes of the Delta the hwt-ntr 89 images-#$ to Nubia. He fashioned all their to the use of 1ýwt-ntr from the EightOne problem which relates IUC-: 112 3 990 and such as eenth Dynasty onward concerns writings ) (q. the former is The v. sb-n-tr of expression a standard writing and it
is
often
or s#-ntr
is
is
certainly
almost
intended.
of this
purpose been treated ntr
The second formp to be taken as a writing
ending
those
It
ought
of the group
forms
with
on the
context
writings
are regarded
as forms
however,
lack
feminine
to be possible
andv for the which have
of bwt-nt
of both
examples
In many casest
s4-ntr. or verbal
adjectives such decision*
as to whether with the feminine
as feminine
syntactically
ing
reading
hwt-ntr
study,
than
rather
to decide
impossible
almost
the
endings
of qualify-
precludes
to make a decision in which it is being
of bwt-
any
as to the employedp
have to been usedv primarilyt for a shrine so seems since stL-ntr 19 to describe temple could be quite that examples of an entire regarded as writings reasonably true that the Egyptians unately the uaage of
such terminology
of 1ýwt-nj were not with
However, . consistently
the result
that
it
isp unfortaccurate
sbý-nt
in
seems to
through meaning in the New Kingdomt probably 91 Those writings confusion with bLwt-rktr. which are treated as fem11192 be taken as hwt-nt inine include and can, thereforet a form
have aqquired
which carried
occurs
a wider
in
out for
the inscription Ramesses II
of Bakenkhons in
the temple
describing
work
of Amun-hearer-of-prayers
for sb-ntrt the term is used as if at Karnak. Although apparently it is a feminine noun and, since it is employed to describe an entire templet it is most likely to be a variant Other texts of tLwt-ntr. which the
would
seem to be writings
have parallels of sli-ntr which use 93 and on a stela of Ramesses I
of hwt-ntr L Z__ 1[6c, 95 ------from Buhent in which both a3 94 and 1841 occurt both C-3 to be read as 1ýwt_ntr. As an indication aret presumablyp of the regular
writings
I Y+ difficulty
the two terms,
of distinguishing
the W6rterbuch
in
to
one case gives a reference 96 both sh-nir and hwt-ntr whilep in another which would seem to be an example of tLwt-ntr 97 erbuch as a writing of slý-ntr More usuallyp howeverp 4wt-ntr continued hwt-wnclosurep
leaving
In the Nineteenth
no doubts
can be noted
it
the
that
same text
under
caseg a writing is
by the W6rt-
quoted
to be spelled
as to the reading
of
the
with
the term.
is used to describe many temples, 98 99 100 for example those of Seti I at Abydos, Kanais, Memphisg Red101 102 103 Gurna esieh, and Speos Artemidbs and of Razesses II at 104 105 Karnak and Luxor. In Papyrus W Heliopolis,
bwt-ntr
Dynasty
Harris
the
I,
term is
the temple of Re at 107 the temple of Osiris at Abydos, and the temple of 108 Ramesses III the temple of Amun at Karna in addition to within 109 (in the plural) being used as a term for temples in general 110 temple of Amun in the Delta. and to describe an unidentified The Pianchi into the records how the king was received stela temple
great "His
Majesty
was carried for
a king
a great
of Ptah
his at Memphis after proceeded to the pr od Ptah out
in
the pr-dW3e
were perfonaed
offering
of bulls, text
for
was made for
short-horned indicates, quite
temple
used of
of
and his
purification
All
the rituals
him.
He entered
his
cattlep clearly,
father
that
subjugation
which into
Ptahp
fowl
and every
that
the bwt-nt
city.
are performed
the hwt-ntr
and
South-of-his-Wallp 111 This good thing. " was the
itself
stone-built ceremonies took
temenos. Similar and not the entire "(He) came and proceeded place when the king reached Heliopolis; 112 to the pr of Reg entering into the hwt-nir in great praise" 113 and on the submission of Tefnakhte. Later, in the same dynasty, Monthuemhat records that he embell114 (pl. ) of ThLebes ished the hwt-ntr while the last king of the dynasty, Tanutamung mentions important bwt-nt several on the 115 "Dream Stela"t including that of Khnum at Elephantine, of Ptah 116 117 118 Memphis at and of Amiln both at Karnak This and at Napata. last temple was still described long after the Twentyas a, tLwt-nt 11,9 Fifth Dynasty had ended in Egypt. In the following dynasty there is an interesting to reference the
Serapeum at
Saqqara as 'this
(the
Apia')
bwt-ntr
on the desert
I er-
of Ankhtawy. 11
120
Strictly a burial
used to describe
ought
however,
placep
the
centre
cult
of
tLwtv :ýwt-ntr
Like
describes
Serapeum was also
in which
a place
to have been
nct
a
od the
the importance
indicates and the use of hwt-ntr 121 the Apis in the Late Period.
cult
was celebrated
a cult
been have leastp the building involved could at temples conformed to a however, Egyptian In practice,
in theory
so that,
of any forms basic plan which
did
in fact
one another.
temple
hwt-ntr
speaking
resemble building,
situated
the administrative term could
also
control
I Kaplonyp
The LLwt-ntr
of
this
itself
of a temple
der igyptischen
19 79 3; 26,12;
and Do Cenivalp Beni Hasang 19 Pls-XXVP
Krieger
rather
pl-XXIV; 4P 14);
Urk-9
form Davies
than
the wholep
26,13;
The. 1bu
Sir
1119 pl. -- 80t 15; LD9 IIY 399 b; Posener-
FiýLhzeit
241t
Papyriq
b; Newberryp
pl. XII4.9
Urk. I IVP 469 2; Davies and MaeEgyptian Funerary Coneso 506; Abd El-
14; XXIX;
adam, A Corpus of Inscribed Razik, JEA 60 (1974)9 1450 2; XRIv 1,206,6; 'qrk-9
did
are exceptional.
Die Inschriften
301; Urk-9
most hwt-ntr
was the actual (jb3) the temple-temenos within and under (pr). the Rarely the of gods estate
be used of a part
examples
although
so that
change greatly,
not
Memphisp IIp
Petrie,
52y 9;. Wb. 9 Belegstellen, 1119 2 (ref. 119 45Y 12. This writing is also found in a plural Goedickev Re--Ised blocks from Lisht, 19t X095; IIIP
35P 9;
Monthouemhatp 89. Aland Macadam, OP- Cit-P 461; leclantý this writing is found from the First Dynasty of tLwt-ntr
though
to the Ptolemaic
is not commonafter the Old Kingdom dynasty are few in number* The and examples from any particular "gateway" could, of coursev be positioned in either of the bottom corners of the signq as id the case with most variants of the term. 2 This
is
accurate notey
really
Sch&ferq
JARCE 3 (1964)t 300t
only
depiction
3 Posener-Krieger
10;
Periodp
1; xtvjtAj_B;
of the first
a variant of the form
Bin Bruchstuck
of the
writing
flagpole
Alta"gyptischer
but
makes it Annaleno
the more worthy PLIP
of
3-
op. cit. 9 pl. XLIAt 2; Fischer, and De Cenivalq 6; 269t 14; 2729 8; 2759 39 279t 26; Urk. j 1,1319
3; 304,8;
4 Posener-Krieger
it
307,16;
and De Cenivalq IXIIAq
26-27;
op.
cit.,
Urk. t 1,879
pls. VAq e; VIAj 14; 1199 8;
d; XIIIA9
1709 17-18;
19t.
1819 13; 11,679
3-
des MittGrab- und Denksteine 5 q!! S-P Is, 379 15; Lange and Schýfert KRI, It 2069 9. leren Reiches JI, 199; Urk, t IV, 194,6; 6 Anthes,
Die Felseninschriften
and Montet,
Les Inscriptions
Caddi HAMMýmatq pl. XXI (in (Ibid. instead has 81) 9
von HaLnubU pl -149 NO-13; Couyat du hieroglyphiques et hieratiques the plural. The copy given of the text the
of
latter
being
the correct
fo=) It 39P gy 7; IIP 100; 407; 7 Lange and Schiifer, ]bP- cit-P 749 19 and 22; 760 20; 93P passim Lesestucke, yptische 408P 12; 409,8; 353,3; Urk-P IVt 709 5; 939 3; 328,6;
Sethep Aeg94p 23; 412,10;
and Macadamp op. cit. p du Serapýum biographigues
8349 9; 834Y 12; 1156P 3; 1294P 13; Davies 436;
KRI9 It
124t
5; Vercoutter,
Textes
de 11'emphi , 32; Roeder, ASAE 52 (1954)9 form of the Twenty-Fifth dazagedt plural
An interestingg c,, '9 c-', Dynasty is
414.
but
Up. cit. * 88; pl. XXIV. 1e Mastabat Fa=aounq pl., XII; Newberry, opo citop 110 ple IIIP 138; Plo155 (dated XXXVI; Borchardtf StatueU und Statuetten, Dynasty but by PMp I (II)p 784 to by Borchardt to the Thirteenth
lecla. nt, a Jequier,
the time of Menthuhotep Nebhepetre, presumably because the prenomen of the king appears in the text. Since, however, the statue was intended for the king's mortuary temple at Deir El-Bahari it need temple not be contemporaneous with his reign as this particular continued to function long after the death of the king); Setheq opo , cito, 98t passim; Urkej IV9 439 4; 56t 3; 1869 2; 2129 1; 213P 14; 8589 8; 882t 2; 932P 4; 476,7; 768t 13; 816,15; 386t 4; 429,6; 978P 15; British
MuseumqHieroglyphic
VIP Plo47P 4; Varillet de Hapou, 8; Amenhotep fils Texts,
concernant l1architecte Davies, El-Amarna, VIP ploxViv lower register, 11; KRI9 It OP 2; 659 5; 129,14; 1409 129-1359 passim; 2059 16; 206p 2t3; UP IIIt Inscriptions
dt 1. 9 Sethe, opo cit-P 729 19; 97P 3; 96,14-21; Ur1cp VII9 It 15; 179 4; 429 16; 589 9; Natrillep The XIth Dynasty Temple at Deir ElBahari, It ploXXIV; De BuckP Reading Bookt 96,5; Roeder, 2= 3 (1932)v 28v fig-13; Marietta, Abydog, IIP 309 39; Hayes* ýLEL 46 (1960), Pl-IXq 3; Urkov IVP 738P 10; 765Y 12-15; 11879 11; 1294Y 14; Davies and Macadam, Op- Citop 461; Badawyq Miscellanea &rny Wilbourianag 19 Plo5t fig-5; Ostracat and Gardinery Hieratic
181
pl-Xv
Papyrus
Erichsenq
70p 10; IEý-t
679 16; 69 3; 109 10; 309 3; 34,15; , 389 lip 63p 3; 65t 2; 65p 10; 659 12; 660 2;
679 12; 9? 8. 9 10 Lange ancl Sch9fer, Op- cit-p 199t Helckq MDAIK 24 (1969), d'HatshepwiltiL
IV9 439 11; 2066,141
1659 3; 388t
KRI,
11 Navilley (grouped
loc.
12 Navilleq
loc.
13 ir-k-,
IV,
14 Plid.
IV, 9 15 Ibid-9 IV, 16 KRI, Seti
1,2# cite;
thus
85;
IIq
Descriptives,
Haxris
IIIP
Une Chapelle
Notices
1; Champolliont
3, rectoy
UP
154;
155;
9; 765,7;
op.
cit.,
96P 4;
11; Lacau and Chevrier,
11; plXV119 Karnakj
Sethe,
19 267P
2709
418;
424; jr1k. 9 16489 7;
823p 5; 1056,8;
4KRI,
Lj[j cit..
(with
19 206,8
124p 5
ci within
).
1009 15298,16. 301v 7(after
Iq 216,11
bwt-ntr
is
the name of
the
templep
that
of
I at Gurna).
La Face sud c1n.Massif est da Pyl'one de Ramses II ýL Louxory (enclosed the sign is the name of the temple of RamXXI within pl. example from the temple of Seti I sses II at Luxor. For a similar
17 Kuentzy
111,150). ID, Gurna see; at Wbe Belegstelle 18 KRIt 1,3,2; sity,
Oriental
Inclosure
Institutep
of Amun Pl-19
(ref-4p My 2 11); p Ramses III's Temple within
Pl-779
Chicago Univerthe Great
A-
Scene Die SZLdlichen Raum. des Tempels von Luxor, Pl-153, (pl. (all the the scene's'on the masterplan XVIII/155 west wall of Plantikow-Miinster, 19) are wrongly numbered); ZAS 95 (1969)p 119, (ref-, by 5s IP-Tv 1,15; Belegstelle 465,6)0 1, 1119 Wb. 129 abb. j
19 B=nner,
have been included These writings here because they are either treated nouns or have parallels as feminine which are read 4wt-ntr, see ficrther
above P-183
and belowp under
sb-n_tr
P-254-
20 6ernyt
Coptic Etymological Dictionaryv 289; Crilmt A Coptic Dictionary, 692a; Q"sing, Nominalbildungp 44121 Roquet, BIPAO 71 (1972)i 96-11722 See above, jLyEt p. 165-167. 23 See, for example, the temple of Neith (Pettiet Royal Tomboy 119 (Kaplonyo X) the IIIq depicted pls. a; on archaic seals and shrines op. cit*,
1119 p1s. 19,37
and 38; 40-45)-
For a review of these
IRS
temples
early
24 Kaplonyq
see; jequier, IIIY
op. cit-,
25 Very few temple
25-41-
301-
Pl-SOP
remains
6 (1908)9
BIPA
can be positively
which
dated
to the Arch-
There was an early building on aic Period have been excavated. the site of the Osiris Abydos, 11,7-9; temple at Abydos (Petrie, pls. 1; LI) and scanty remains of archaic were found at stractures (Quibell Hierakonpolis 7-8; IIP Pl-IXXII)and Green, Hierakonpoli P The "temple
at Medamoud consJAs
primitif"
of
bounded
an enclosure
(Robby a polygonal two mounds wally within which were artificial ichon and Varillet Description de Med, sommaire du Temple primitif ) 1-2; Plan. amoudq 26 Urk. 9 It 26,12 241Y 15 and 18; and 13; 379 25; 879 14; 131,6; 269ý 14; 300t 3; 3049 18; 3059 1 and 11; Pischerp loc. cit.. 27 llr-k-y It 119t 8; 170Y 171 279t 10- Por plans of the Old Kingdom temple
at Abydos see; Petrie,
opi
28 Posener-KrAger
and De Cenivalp op. 1; XLIAq 2; XLVIIAp B; IXIIAv 26-27;
29 LD2 IIP
LII-LIII. pls. 9 cit. t pls. VA, e; XIIA,
cit.
LUXAv
D; XIIIAq
At 5-
39p b.
30 lEr-k- 9 It 79 331 Ibid. p It 275t 3Le Mastabat
32 Jequier,
33 Posener-Krieger 8;
Faraoung
pl, XII.
and De Cenivaly
307t
16.
34 Roeder,
loc.
cit..
35 Anthesq
loc.
cit*.
op,
cit.
d; Urkop
VIA, pl. 9
IIP 154; 155- For the 36 Lange and Sch5.fer, Op-, cit-o also; Ibid. t 119 199. loc. ci loc. Haville, 37 Borchardt, cit.; .; 38 Navilloq 39 E-g-
loc.
U*-q
Newberry,
40 Uck. j VIIj 41 Setheq op. 42 Newberry,
I, t
pl. XXIII;
99-96,
cit.,
939 4y
see
58,9;
Couyat
and Montetq
Lange and Schiifer,
op.
loc. cit.
cit.; It 9
407.
19 15; Newberry,
969 443 Ibid.
17Y 4; 42o 16;
op. ci
op.
same temple
cit..
VIIP
39, go 7; IIP
272t
I,
cit.
It v
op.
cit.
119 XXXVI. pl. j
passim. p1s. XXV9 14; XXIX;
Sethe,
Op- dt-P
749 22;
189
44 ibid.,
96,14-21;
979 3; Lange and Schiifer,
119 100.
op. citv
45 Helckv loc.
cit.. 46 urk. t IV, 3889 9 (Gardiner, LEA 32 (1946)t pi. VI, 27). 47 "Inr_hd nfr n t-i sty* As Caminos has pointed out (The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, It 20, note 6) all the temples (Buhenq Semna an& Kumma) which are described as being made of this material are built Studies in Ancient of sandstone. Harriet howevert (Lexicographical Egyptian Mineralev 69) prefers to regard the term as a name for "limestone from the neighboulboodof Aswan"* The only rocks in the vicinity of Aswan are sandstone and granite. 48 Urk- P IV9 197t 16. 49 Ibidej IVP 7659 12-15IV, 2129 7- See note 47 above. This temple is also described Inr e3r-tq being b4 as made of nfr n another name for sandstone (Harrist Op- cit-P 72). text of 51 Urk. 9 IVf 1294P 14-12959,6. Compare the almost identical the Amada stela, Ibid. p IVp 12949 13-12959 5-, 52 Ibid., IV, 1648,6-9.
50 Ibid.,
53 Plantikow-Miinster,
loc.
cit 54 Erichsenq op. cit. 9 10,10. 55 Urk-s IVP 353,3Compare also Ibid-P 56 11bid*9 M 57 Ibid., 58
IV9 328,6;
3469 16.
584t 10-
IV, 939 3Diid-t
IVP 439 11; 165P 3; 298,16;
15; 10569 8; 1156P 3; 2066,14; 1119 2 (ref-4.14); et alo. 59 Urk-P IV9 429,6. 60 Ibid. 186,2. 9 61 Ibidot 70t 562 Ibid*p 9329 4-
Varillev
63 Lb-idpt 9339 1564 Ibid. 8 858p 8609 2. 11; and v 65 Champollion, op. cit., 235P 11,234; 66 Chicago University, Oriental Institute, D. 67 See above p. 180. 68 Urk-t IV, 4129 10.
768,13; loc.
769,17;
9789
ci .; Vb. Belegstelleng
op. cit-,
I,
Pl-77p A and
%90
69 Varille,
808. XXXIVY Inventaire It 179* Pls-XXIII9 t 270,424For a disc70 Lacau and Chavrier, op. cit. 9 1,267,418; It 48P 59ussion of this see; Ibid., 79 205,16; 71 KRI9 1,201,4 2039 13 16; 202,8 15; 13; and and and 2o6t 3 and 6-9. Karn
72 Lacau and Chevrier, loc. cit.. See also at wrt, below, p. 20473 Hayesq loc. cit, e 74 Ibid. t 32 (in his note 29 Hayes gives, as another example of hwtntr meaning "sanctuary" a reference to Urk. t IV, 427- This is the "Northampton Stela" of Djehuty which refers to the'*granite"sanctuary of Hatshepsute The term in question isp however, stL-n_tr not tLwt-ntr) * 75 ý-rk-v IVY 3019 7; 308P 776 PM, IIP 77 Urket
350-353; Pl-XXXVIY 1IV, 4769 7-
78 Lacau and Chevrierp 79 jr-k-P IVP 166,8.
Op- Cit-P
It 84P
139-
80 Lacau and Chevrier, loc cit.. 69. 81 Harris, op. cit., 859v 3; 9639 5858,14; 82 Urk. 9 IVY 855,17; 83 Ibid-9
IVY 856,9.
84 Ibid*,
IVY 8569 16; 857,7;
858P 11-
Ottot Topographie the identity mnw ntr see; of of des Thebanischen Gauss 23; Lacau and Chevrier, loc. cit.. 1,61. gwt-ntr does occur 86 Smith, R-9The Akhenaten Temple Project in one variant of the shorter hymn to the Ateng see; Davies, El-
85 For discussions
Amarn , IVv pl., XXXIII; Up pl, XVI. Another variant has Sýwt(PLid. below It XXXVII, P*264) under S-wt-rpl. see also t 87 In the reign of Tutankhanan, for examplet see; jrk. 9 IVY 2066t 14; 2079P 16. 88 lbid*t IVY 2025-2032. At the beginning of the stelat where the text the temples and shrines which have fallen lwnn, following terms occur; r-prt bm, and 4wt. 89 LlLid, j IVY 2119t 13lists
90 See notes 17 and 18 above. 91 See further under qb-tnt below p. 254-25592 Plantikow-Mfinster, loc. cit..
into
rain,
the
191
93
1119 129 (ref-4659 6); Compare LDT*j It 15 with Wb,, Belegstellen, keti-iep Scarabs and Cylinders with-Namest pl. XXXIXv 2 apd see; YoYottet K; mi 14 (1957)t 849 note 2*
94 KRIq It
2t 14-
95
Ibid. f It 3y 2. 96 Wb. 9 Belegstelleng
1119 2 (ref-49 11) and 1119 129 (ref-465v 97 Ibid. 9 1119 129 (ref-4659 6)9 98 KRIq It 1299 14; 129-1359 passim. 99 Ibid. 9 It 659 5100 Ibidov
5)-
1249 5-
101 LD-9 1119 1409 dq le 102 KRIq 19 216,11. 103 Ibid-v
439 2.
104 PlantikOw-Munster,
loc.
105 Abd El-Razikv
cit-o 145t 2; 1479 1-
op. citor 106 Erichsenv OP- cit-v 309 3; 349 15. 679 16. 107 Ibid., 108 Ibidej 6P 3109 Ibidov 70t 10110 Ibid,, Ill
109 10*
Urk-P IIIP
112 Ibid*q
359 6-li.
1119 389 11-
113 Ibid. 9 1119 529 9. 114 I-eclanto Monthuemhatt 88; pl-XXIVo 115 Urk-P 111,659 2o 67P 12. 116 Ibid. 9 III, 65-66o 117 Ibidev III, 118 Ibid. p 111,639 13o
16; 12 1049 12; 1039 7 13; 93P and 929 8 Ibidop 1119 10; 119 and and 1059 7; 111P 79 12 and 15; 117P 5; 1209 12o 120 Vercoutterp loc. citoo 121 See also under bwt, P-1759 n. 67-
192.
hrt-lb Dyne XVIII
Dyne XVIII' 4 X]X,
Dyne XVnjt
o.
Ptol.
Dyne XV1113 Dyne XX6
Dyne XIXq XX115 C3
C-3 a Ptol.
ptol*7
This
2
term has been discussed
by Barguet
in detail
the
who regards
4rt-3. b of a temple as being the hall immed-iately before the sauctuaryp (in dynastic by temples)p being preceded by either barque-shrine or a 9 (in for the "hall The temples). Ptolemaic evidence of offerings" a location
comes from, the Ptolemaic Denderah. In both of these the hall between the 1Q Howeverg and the shrine is called wslýt 4rt-i7b, two other rooms are also known as lirt-lb. These of
the 4xt-lb
at Edfu
temples "hall
and
of offerings" temples
in both
openare side-rooms ing off the hypostyle to hall through the and serving corridors as " 12 therefore, hrt-lb As Haeny has pointed ambulatory. outp shouldv a be regarded as a 11salle intermediairell than a "Mittelsaall'o rather Barguet, in
however,
the Ptolemaic
as a major unately Festival
hall
assumes that
temples between
the only complex
dynastic
the position its
reflects 4rt-lb
of Tuthmosis
which III
known use of the term, which occurs building. It is possible that brt-lb hall
of the
complex
(the
in
position
the barque-shrine
and the
dynastic
This
is
the dedication
refers
term 73eing twice
only
is
11** ... *erecting "oooooeerecting
for
"******erecting
for
for
The same dedicatory-texts is 4wt-ntr,
the
also the earliest texts of the with the "columnthe texts would
sign as shown above)p but the evidence of is to be equated with 3h-mnw which suggest that 4rt-lb the entire building,
"....... making for him (Amun) a noble brt-lb (sic. ).,, 13
Unfort-
to the hypostyle
determined
ed hall"
templesq
sanctuary.
can be identified
at Karnak. in
the wsbt 4rt-lb
of
is
the name of
anew in limestone 14
him a tLrt-lb anew in sandstone. " 15 him 3Li-mnw anew in sandstone.,, 16 lbp3bý-mnwt him a noble anew. " also
call
the building
a tLwt-lat
17
and a
143 the Festival
Since ition
at Karnak
Barguet
to that that
suggests
of the complex, "Middle-Kingdom the Festival
complex
the
does not
occupy
lay-out
pos-
a similar templet
in a Ptolemaic of a wsbLt hrt-lb Tuthmosis III was copyingg in the basic
plan
buildings the now-destroyed in the 19 He regards the hypostyle hall of at Karnak.
court"
complex
clearly
of
as the equivalent
of the Middle-Kingdom
hrt-lbe
The evidence for this theory is largely circumstantialp resting on Barguet's own suggested reconstruction of the plan of the area of 20 the "Middle-Kingdom in the In any case the use of 4rt-lb court". dedicatory texts of Tuthmosis III compwould suggest that the entire lex, and not just the hypostyle hall, was intended* It
is unfortunate
dynastic they
that
other
occurrences
are few in numberg and that be identified with any particular
period
cannot
the term from
of their
nature
buildings
is
the
such that
or halls.
An Eighteenth-Dynat3ty
from Elephantineq statue of the goddess Satett 21 gives her the epithet ntrt n 4rt-lb wr(t)9 and Sokar is described, 22 in the temple of Seti I at Abydos, as m hrt-lb. The Festival complex of Tuthmosis III is mentioned again in the epithet of a priest of the Twenty-Second
"one who enters to the brt-ib Dynastyj of A=in, 23 This would seem to suggest that there one who enters to 3YJ-MnW,11 was another hrt-lb at Karnak besides the Festival complexg and this is also indicated in one of the Twentieth-Dynasty Tomb-Robbery PapThe tomb of king Sekhemrashedtavy Sobekemsaf of the Second Intermediate Period was violated, the king being described as having "his (the king's) in his (Amun's) txt-lb monuments resting to this 24 day. "Statues of this king must have been erected in a 4rt-: Lb of the Middle-Kingdom temple.
yri*
It
would
seemptherefore,
courtt
in
complex,
which was regarded 'Middle-Kingdom court"*
of
the
evidence
the temple
of
A==
that
there
musj; have been a hally other than the Festival
at Karnakt as being a tLrt-1bg It
is not,
probably
however,
in
or
the region
possiblejon
the
to be quite as definite the location concerning of a hrt-lb within a temple as Barguet is, The fact that the term was used of "corridor-rooms" in the temples of Edfu and Denderaht would suggest that it was merely a term for an intermediate hall or building which gave access to another, available,
1 Urk,, ITP 855t 16. v
jq+
2
Ibidej,
IV9 856,8.
3
PI-id-P
IV,
4
Weigallp
6
2.
ASAE 8 (1907)9
48; KRI9 1,1719
14; Piehl,
Inscriptionsq
Edfo Pl-599 o; 649 d; Chassinatq It 388; De Wit, Ch. d'E: g- 36 NO-72 (July 1961), 312; 313, Legrainp Statues et Statuettes, 119 57Peet, The Great Tomb Robberies of the Twentieth Egyptian Dynast IIP
5
857P 12; 858t
IIp
93; Mariette,
(B, M&10221),
pl*III
7
Marietteg
a
Cliassinatv
citet
It
op. cit-t
11 Ibidep
NO-72 (July
12 Haeny,
Beitr&ge
9
69 4-
9 Barguetv Templet 1729 note (2); 15510 Mariette, 6s.
v
119 pl, 8p d, Up 63-
op* citep op.
It
Denderah,
1961).
Bf.
De Wit,
Pl-5;
BIPAO 52 (1953)v 152-
323-327; Met
NO-71 (January 1961),
op. cit-P
313; Mariette,
312;
99, Basilikale
Anlagenq
loco
cite*
12.
13 U-rk-P IV9 855,16-1714 Ibidov
IVP 856j
8-9.
15 Ibidep
IVP 8579 6-7-
16 Ibide 9 IV,, 858v 2* IV9 856,16. 17 Ibidop 18 Ibid.,
6589 8 and 11o
IV,
19 Barguetp op* citep 20 This
door-sills
Festival
were found
to Barguetv
suggesting
loc.
It
ci
the
(Barguetv
complex.
21 Weigall,
solely
in
three
situ
in
on the fact
that
the
Kingdom court".
"Middle;
rooms on the axis 323; PM-9 IIP 108)9
aligned
Templet
three
of
the
..
1719 14-
23 Legrain, 24 Peett
seems to be based
comparison
granite
22 Mt
154-155; P1-II-
loc.
loco
cite,
ence to a 4rt-lb
cit.. The Wbep 111,1389 in'the
king's
21,
tomb, but
took
this
this
is
to be a refercertainly
incorrecto
ic;S 7
Dyno XIX9 XX
Dyn. XIX-) XX
2
Dyne XX3
Dyn a XX5
Dyn- XX4
TwentNineteenth the to in and use VtA appears to have been confined Janssen fo=* the in plural ieth Dynasties and occurs most often 6 Christophe "both jamb considers for term btri while B11 regards as a 7 lintel. the jambs two the "chambranle'19 the and that the term denotes in I Harris Papyrus the from is evidence of This made assessment in door-frame, for the (always is in the used plural) which btr1w but is 2b3 usually which with conjunction býe the the same made of could is, occasionally, sbbw and 8 For different 19 materials. of or mets. wood or a precious material, by Wepwawet Siut the a sbty with surrounded of was at pr example 10 On those occasions where "great 4tr1w of stone and sb-sw of cedar". the two elements are of different materials* htr1w occurs with tri a term for the ýLrl. The htrlw
door-leaves
with a sbty The pr of Osiris at Abydos is provided " tt1w of cedar". and stone 12 it would certainly therefore, In this papyrusP formp describes the plural all framep the jambs and the lintel, with
other
examples
the elements and this
seem that
of 4tr1w,
made up a door-
which is
11h. tr1w
with
probably
the case
also
of the word.
In the tomb-robbery
papyrusp
B. 11.10053,
thieves
how they
describe
from the 0ding the Ramesseum the g: removed and of went Priest the High htr! w13 while an inscription of Amunt Roma-Royt of in thebt=1w found that of Karnak rains, was records a structure at to the pr n
wood being erminatives different Karnakv
missingg used for materials
and was restored
the two writings of 14 Similarly involved.
by the High Priest
with examples in ing texts include
with
4tr1w
of
sandstoneq
the
the term reflecting outv
work carried
Amenhotepp replaced 15 Other occurrences sandstone.
4tr1w of
the det-
[of
also at )] wood(?
term in build16 Habu. aad of this
htriw of Ramesses III at Medinet _' i7 Ramesses IX at Ka rnak. In the context house 114tr1w of limestonev of a private
inscribed
Iqb
and carved
with
a chisel"
Raia built
official
18were,
the
"fine
the
bbnII which
the TwentieLh Dynasty.
in
The few occasions
in
erected
when 4t3Mis
in
found
the
singular
form
are all
includes Ost, Gardiner 136 funerary on equipment of on ostraca. 19 this in "the tomb" btZI. the ht3ln is casep presumably, Of mý-4-t p-3 its the than the 4tril was regarded as one entity of a= rather as A list
components.
of the
Other
term in
the
writings 20 319 and on the unpublished
El-MeMneh 22 and IPAO 764Cne problematical
Deir
of 4trl
is
singular
occur
ostracaq
Berlin
in
Ost. 21 11260
found
on another ostracong lines of Pe 10129 which contains Deir El-Iledineh a copy of several "its the Anastasi, 1. When describing pyrobelisk states papyrus an 23 ýeAALr= (ýnbn) two fingers* in its height, of of one cubit amidion IC44A= 24 J Gardiner The ostraconp howevert replaces C_. 3 . with 25 the former as "Point(? )n9a translated not unreasonable suggestion involved. The reading in view of the context and the determinWve a is quite certain 4trI on the ostracon of and can only be interpreted as an error
on the part
writing
the writer of the ostracon. I is of ýLtrlw in Papyrus Harris of
Since -the meaning "Jambs" this is probably than just the true rather or the plural* whether it is used in the singular 1
Lefebvre,
Inscriptions
Roy et Amenhote
j pl*It with ( as 5,10); 679 1; 68t 4; 68,13-14; 50,11; 70v 2; 94P 8; Gardinert Late Egyptian Miscellanierjq 110p 16; Peetp The Great Tomb Robberies XXI9 3
of
the Twentieth
Egyptian
Dynastyp
Ilf
pls. XXv passim;
39 vers
As given has
18-21. y by Mariettep
Karn
P P1-40t
49 Brugschv
Thesaurus
1323P
lqll
4
Chicago. Universityp
5
Saunerong BIFAO 64 (1966)v
6
Jansseng
7
Christophel
8
Erichsen,
9
Ibid.
Orlental
Medinet
Habul, IV9 pl*233-
pl. Il.
391-
9P- Cit-v Melanges op.
Institateg
cit-9 6v 7;
Masper
Ig faso-4p v
23-
94Y 8-
5,10; 9,16; 9 stone or wooden f=amese
10t
11, Probablyp
in
facto
gildine;
on
10 Ibid. j, 64 13-14, Compare al so 50 2" ; L70 1,11 67,1311 Lblidep 689 4- Compare also 67,1; 635) has taken btrl-sb3 12 bsing (Nominalbildung
tbo be a comp-ound reversal of the two terms
The occasional noun meaning "door-post"* and their separation when different materials are involved show that this compound is in fact a writing of "the door-frame (4trlw) (sb3w)"* the door-leaves See further under tW39 below p. 276. and 13 Peetq op, cit*t Ht pl. XXq 2-XXIP 39 passim. 14 Lefebvret loc. cit.. 15 Sauneron, loc.
citoo loco cit. o 16 Chicago Universityp 17 Mariettep loco cite* 18 Gardiner,, loco cito, 19 Cerny and Gardinerp 20 Ce=yv loc. citoo 21 See, Janssenq
loc.
cit.,
OP, cit,, v 391-
22 Ibid.
392. 9 231Zat%Unerq Egyptian 24 Posenerg Medinah, 25 Gardinerv
Hieratic
Catalogue
des Ostraca
IP Pl-7P
op.
27 Janssen
gives
1,54,7-8-
cit-v
Pl-7Aq
the etymology
from the noun as being derived to interpret the building element
of 4tri
derived from one would think,, (Wbot 1119 202p 2-3) indicating of various is
inherent
El-
10.
andy thereforep prefers as a term for the two jambs alone. 391)of oxen" (Janssen, op- cit-.,
that
de Deir
17*-
fOr"twins"
ination
litteraires
hieratiques
10-
ON cit-P
26 Posener,
Textsq
elements in
terms
He compares However,
the verbal that
(jambs formed
it
it
both
terms
these
stem kLtr "to is
"a span
to 4tr
the notion
tie
are, together"
of the
or various and lintel from this stem.
comb-
animals)
jqR
hm 2 Dyne VTL
Dyne VI o4a56
o-1, Dyne Xvill
Dyne XVIII
Dyne, XVIII
a0
Dyne XVII,
3
111 rl
-wot-
XVII127
kix
2, =-
2 -.=YorL -i0
(D 1,0 -. 1.,
Dyne XVIII1
(?) -f I'.
.W 39
Dyne XVII 1
a
18
C'm laIca
Eighteenth
Dynasty
that
to
intervening have
period
not
it
major that
are is
not
few
this
is
the
be logical
can be of
the
Step
the
kingg
ing
a mace
This
is
OPOlis,
to
where
by
It
has
23
term
survived
in
in
was also that
other
and it only
one the
during
use
examples
of the
Djoser red
is
a form
of
thanc-3
is it
any
employedg
would
seem to
the
the
from
stelae
Saqqara*
The
stela
standing
(or
striding
the
in
be likelyp howeverp ]I type in sinceg
correct
The vertical to
a bm differed
Lower Egyptian ancient 24 Such a connection was also 11m.
one of
crowng
result
seem to
other
with
which
at
stave.
a reference with
Im-shrine
the
with
not
Egyptian
this
If
from
or
would
Lower
the
name of
a text
and a short
identified
it
a determinative
the
the
Pyramid
clearly
it
whether
shrines.
chosen*
connect
wearing
20
Ptol. -. Csov-t-3 I
co=on
can be identified
decide
was one of
supported
a very
be regretted
to
bmw which
other
Letopolist
of
is
19
C-3
New Kingdom
and it
shrine-type to
1773 III
Ptol.
hm is
onwards
Undoubtedly
few
from
writings
Dyne XXV
C-3
texts.
possible
a ýE-shrine
PO
22
lptol. 11
the
Dyne XIX17
disobvered.
very
respect
the
city
been
yet
There that
prior
Pyramid
the
place.,
CDj2x c -3 at, Ms. 0
0 F-
C--3
C-M 0
Z--
=ý
carious
16 Dyn o xl: x
21
Ptol.
Dyne XVI1,14
=--
5
Dyne XIX 9 XX
is
30 Dyne Xvjnl
-&&
C-3 11%
From the
1ý
1ý\a i
Dyn* Mjjl
XIX
Dyne XVII19
12
C-73
40
Dyne XV1119
Dyne XVIII8
text
shrine Horus.
of 26
the
reads
the
in
question
Tomb shows
forward) carryA n0 25 ýc*av- 0,
will
ý11ý144
Dyne xu
3
6
Dyne xx
Dyne xx7
I)yno XX ý4c: 44 17-3
Dyne XXI
Dyne XX9
it
10
IT) Trl seems to have been first used in the reign is the In Thebes. doors case word one cribe at but,
as it
it is presumably by the dual adjective wrty, 12 11 Yoyotte, following Plantikow-Munster, dual. as 4 hall the leading from the doorways two tri outer as
followed
is
to be understood these
identified
to desII, Ramesses of found in the plural
of the Eastern Temple of Razesses II at the back of 13 the to text Karnak. This the temple of A= refers certainly at for the trl'W remains Eastern Temple but the suggested identification hall
to the inner
their "great, being They are described electrump of as 14 likely that is, the it more perhapst with sky9s, and the doors to the description main gilded at great would refer such a build: the doorways temple than to to the within minor rather entrance ing. This is also suggested by the fact that the description of the
open to doubt. beauty joining
-w tri comes between both
of which inner
than with of which being
be more closely
would
doorways.
the tr1w
and that
of the gardens
that
are made imply
with
associated
The use of the that
it
dual is
of the flagstaffsp the main entrance
and also
the material
the doorleaves
which
are
described.
Another
inscription
for
an entire at the 'r'yt ib 4r M3-tg
precise
of
the
same reign,
however,
uses
the
same word
the meeting of the 1ýnbt-council (Thebes) 11hrwbeside City Pharaoh, in the Southern of 15 This gateway, the the great tri of Razesses-Miamune" doorwaye
location
text
This
text
is unknowng is also mentioned in another 16 that sbS and trl were indicating a sb3p tri is unlikely to date. In such a context
of which
where it interchangeable
is
have referred
to the door-leaves
In Papyrus
notes
called at
this
Harris
alone.
I most of the occurrences
of
tri
can be best
ITZ
be translated
as "door-leaves" cribe the door frames and the 17 However in precious metals. the door frames. For example,
tLtrw and wmwt are used to des-
since tr1w the
are made of woodp decorated same papyrus
trl
is
also
with
used of
of work of Ramesses III
the description
in
the temple of Amun speaks of Jr1W of granite with sb3w and 4trw in 16 19 27eaves. A Simgold, sb3wt in this case,, being used for the door-lea-; ilar example is found in the temple of Medinet Habu where the tr1w were of gold inlaid with precious were stones while the door-leaves 20 decorated with ktmt-gold, A final
the the the be
dl in
doorway occurs in used to mean an entire beside story of the Two Brothers where the blood of the bull falls two door jambs (LnL5w, qqvoý of his majesty, "one on each side of 71 Other occurrences great tri of Pharaoh. " of the word may also 22 for the doorway, rather than the door-leaves, of tri
example
Kitchen has suggested 23 which would explain the Nineteenth Dynasty
possible
exception
in either these
large,
the
or palaces
highly
from West Semitic a loan-word late appearance of the word, relatively trl
is
and the varied syllabic 24 ;, text, tri is used only one
of
temples
that
and was probably
decorated
writingsq for
With
monumental
the doors
in use to
restricted
doors,
doorway, the frame or sb3, tr1l could be used for the entire 25 the leavesp have to be judged on its so each occurrence of tri will Tri does not occur in either demotic or Coptic. context, Like
I
Plantikow-Manster,
2
E=way
ZAS 17 (1879),
72;
67P 1; 67,13;
689 4-
3
Gardinerg
Egyptian
4
Kitchent
5
Gardiner,
Late
Egyptian
6
Legraint
Statues
et
7
Gardiner,
8
Erichsen,
9
KRI9 Vt 74,4-
Late JU
60 (1974)9
Chester op.
cit.,
Beatty 6,1;
11 Plantikow-Mýnsterq K; mi
1199 abb, 19 b,
Erichaen,
Papyrus
Miscellanies, 173,
fig-It
Storiesq
Statuettes,
10 Hamadap ASLE 47 (1947)9 12 Yoyotteq
(1969)t
ZIS-95
It
30t
Harris
12.
40 26,13;
27,1.
119 539 d, 4-
plolnig, 6,6.
'll.
179 5-
op, citog 14 (1957)9 88-
128, notes
z and dd*
6. It
4P 8;
50P 12;
293
13 Plantikow-Milnster, these II,
op.
(1950)t 270t Barguet, 50 ASAE see; ) (loc. Me Yoyotte, cit. also included
pl. XVIII,
Upper Gate",
ON cite P 270# A). 14 Plantikow-Mfinster, 15 Ezmanj loc* 16 Gardiner,
the main entrance
op.
Egyptian
ian MsCellanies,
148.
17 Erichsen,
op.
cit.
12; Legraint
loc.
in Papyrus
4,23,111,
68P 4- Other
67,13;
include;
door-leaves
Harris
loc.
Kitchen,
cit.;
I see;
Late
39p 2; Caminos,
Miscellanieso
67,1;
9 used for
probably
cit..
Christophel
Egypt-
examples where tri 509 49 8; 6,1;
ibid*9
For a discussion of Melanges Masperop I, face.
be
18 Erichsen,
6.6.
opo cit.
t 19 See sb-s p. 222. One final problematical sb3w and tr1w 20 KRI,
6.
cit*, Late
tri
C and D; L119
as one of the temple (Barguet,
to the
abb. 1, b,
119t t
cit.
of
situation
two doors
tr1W "the
is
dd. For the
128, note
cite,
V9 74,4-
occliLrrence
tri
of
Harris
in Papyrus
I is
it lists 4trw, wmt, since, among the door parts, (Erichsen, 50t 12)o opo cite, For ktmtp a kind of gold, see; Harrist Minerals,
37-38late
21 Gardiners
22 Hamada, loco the curious
Egyptian
of tri
Gardiner,
cite; spelling
to be a writing does not
refer
of
If
ao this
309 12).
This
futed
106) to be for trt by 6sing (Nominalbildung
a writing under
III
was taken
ellanies,
is
dooro
in Po Anastasi
I
Beatty
Gardiner
which trio
27,1.
26,13;
Chester
to a monumental
may occur
ellaniesq
Stories,
pl-179
(Ibid.,
the only
38, note
but
Late
meaning
Egyptian Egyptian
this
635) who prefers
of a compound dw3w-tri,
opo cit-ý
24 See note
22 aboveo
25 For the dictionary
to
see this
"door-poststlo
170.
entry
for
tri
MiscMisc-
has been re-
tw3 p* 276.
23 Kitchen,
2) takes
damagedg writing
by Caminos (Late
"willow-wood"
is
example where trl
One finall (Gardiner,
10 (this
see; ILbol V9 318,14-17o
as
See further
218+
Dyn. XVIII
tM This
word
sanctuary
is
known
of
Tuthmosis
inscription of
from
III
text,
one in
the
benefactions
records
building
only
projects
the
within
temple
of
the
king
of
block
on a granite
temple
Amun at to
the
Karnak.
the The
god consisting to
gifts
and also
from 2
the
temple
treasury. Unfortunately is
not
to
possible
inscription the
this
interesting
be certain The line
refers.
text to
which
parts
the name of the columns gives 3 '-.3'*gfYtAfter a breakA14 in the textq 4z=>
door
of
the
the
published
the
of
temple
that
the
which
Sixth
the mentions "Imn
Pylon
line
relevant
is;
%
1-= 0--%^
Nimsp who first
and it
preserved
before
immediately
t3
badly
is
00
textp
complete
CO
translated
this
as;
hallp
ti-pillars inlaid of sandstone, with electXn3m 5"and stone . *,. " identified this wsbt with originally and costly the one of the two courts to the north and south of the sanctuaryp 6 However, lateA Nims columns of which are papyriform clusters. decided that this passage did in fact refer to the "festival hall" "a great
spacious
of Tuthmosis
III
at Ka=ak7
in which case the t3-pillars would be the formalized to this hall. stone tent-poles which are peculiar It is impossible to identify this hall at Karnak with any degree of certainty. As well as the festival hallp, Tathmosis III the courts
created, either
side
of Tuthmosis of the hall
ofthe
with Sixth
I between as a wsbt
the papyrifo=
cluster
colonnades
On
Pylon
and also changed the plan of the hall 9 the Fourth and Fifth Pylons, The description 13t w.3dyt
could
fit the last 6f these lwnytp as a a wsht and a
well
is elsewhere described variously 10 The exact meaning of w3c*t is unclear. w3dyt. as an adjective " Nims' translation gives "spacious", unless this is a reflection of the "breadth" of the wsbty in which case he leaves w3dy un-
which
translated.
A parallel
IVY also
from Karnakp
referred
to a part
to this
is
found
on a stela
of
Sebekhotep
in which
mention is made of work carried 12 tn. out m wsýt w3-dyt nt bwt-ntr Helckv who published the text 13 translated but since this must haNe wsLit w3dyt as "S"aulenhalle" of the now-destroyed
Middle-Kingdom
templev
it
21?5 is
impossible
lects
the
little
to
fact
that
hesitatioij
the hall
with
pierre
halls
the in
hall. were
identifying
of Tuthmosis
If
c3t
wsljt
these
then
columnedq
the
It
in
w.3dyt
two
cases have
one would
w.3dyt
Tuthmosis
of
by Barguet14
as was suggested
ref-
III
who gave
t3W MI Yt t sentencei wsh. '3t w3d inr n rwdt (ou i he translated "grande salle cour) colonnes. o.... ep en as de, gres. 11However this would mean that taw would have to refer
a copyo in which
the
identify
to the
fountl
of the
single-stem
satisfactory
since
determinatives "closed"
papyriform
of
these
of this
columns
were elsewhere
the t3-columns,
hallp
which
is
hardly
w34w and the three indistinct in formt have
called
although
capitals.
This
feature
of the
t-sw could correspond to either of the sets of papyrus cluster columns behind the Fifth and Sixth Pylons or to the tent-pole hall. The former type is elsewhere columns of the festival
w3rl and 4bt15
to suggest that this so that one would hesitate one column-form could have had a third name, t3. Cn the other hand one would have expected the tent-pole columns to have been called caw since this was the name of the original called
hall wooden columns which were reproduced in stone in the festival inscription and, in fact, a dedication on one of these columns reads; As reproduced in Urkunden IV the so signs are clearly 1:3-columns although it is possibley if improbablep that these ideograms were to be read as t3w rather than I: sw. Probably
t3w was an alternative name for the tent-pole columns of the festival hall. This would explain why the word has not been found elsewhore17 as these columns were unique in Egyptian stone architecture. 1 Nimso Studies
in Ilonor
of John A Wilsong
fig-7v
x+3*
69-74-
2 Ibid., 3 Ibid,
fig-79 p 4 LbLd-9 fig-79
x+2.
x+3709 UP (3);
5 Ibidog
71, note
d.
6 Ibid.
72p II; LMp 92-97; 119 XI9 VI; XIIv VI; Barguetp Templey pls. P 115-136. For photographs Architecturev of these columns see Jequier, Iv Pl-489 1-
7 Nims,
Beitrige
8 PMt Up
110-111;
Por photographs
Bf.
129 Pestschrift plsoXII9
of these
2; XIIII columns
Rickel
107, note
1; Bargueto see; Jequierv
3-
167-182; , Architecture, I. op, cit
ý226
9
pls-49-50For a detailed III
in
the Amun temple
10 See the
of the building projects
description
see; Borchardtp
entries
separate
for
each of
Baugeschichtep these
11 Nimsy Studies 12 Helckq
of Tathmosis
in Honor of John A. Wilsonp MDLIK 24 (1969), 199, -n;pl. XVII.
words. 70P Ili
21-33-
(3)-
13 ibid.
196. p 14 Bargaety op. cit*p 11w as "'.i. columns. 15 See under 16 Urk-9
in
The forms
) c. which
and note
the determinatives
of
are depicted
more (Urk, the 4rt-ib IV, of word p hall the festival was used to describe columns
see above p*192ff.
17 There remains error
of these M the determinative
IVP 857-17.
itselfe
reproduces
each entry.
accurately 856.8
54. Barguet
the possibility
on the part
sign were to be omitted
column-type
as the
it
involved.
is
an ancient
scribe who composed the text or t6 the wall of the temple. If the
altogether
determinatives
the t3, sign
the
of either
the mason who transferred be taken
that
of
then w3ýjytq
the
three
indicating
columns the
could
unusual
281
tsmt Dyn. XX
Dyn. XIX'
I[C) == hell
-46-
M
Dyne XX4
--0-
Dyn. XX3
M
Z=>
=1
2
1
gl
Dyn 9 XXV5
-u
M1-.
--. 41-
1
-.;=- =- r-3 "-
6 Dyn, XXV
1t%
8 Roman
Dyn. XXV7
Tamt occursq in the plural
in Papyrus 9 Inhurp-
and tkrwt
formp along withlrwt
temples the of the of walls 11arris enclosure as a part of 12 10 deathe in term is The used Osiris. Thothp" also Wepwavetq and tkrw*13 crwt time this and without of a wall around a wellt cription Rabue Medinet the to wall at enclosure Tsmwt is not found in relation 1,
In
feature
is
which
plans
should from the enclosure
omitted
temple of Ramesses III, the walls of this king temple
cannot
be the name of
tsmt
thereforeq
theoryt
but
exists
wall
the other
at
an architectural of the mortuary temples*
Unfortunately so the
at the other
not survivedp sites*have be compared with the descriptions given
in
the
papyrus. that both Medinet Habu assumed at but had ramparts14 crenellated walls
The excavators
the inner these
and
do not
enclosure the The been rarenellations have of to absence possible preserved* seem the is this that of has meaning Gardiner is interesting suggested as 15 The main evidence which would support this theory comes tsmwt. the city of from the stela of Pianchig where the king is beseiging
outer
been having the that it sbty was strongp saw 16 " Howby tsmw(t) by'new the buildingp men. manned strong raised 17 evert Traunecker has since suggested that tsmwt were "bastions ta textt the Pianchi translation and he has pointed which would also fit
Memphis;
out
that
"His majesty
were no bastions
there
T#e earliest
occurrence
of
on the enclosure this
term
is
of
18 Habu.
at Medinet the reign of Merenptahv walls
as being sheltered where messengers are described stelat 19 from the heat of the sun by the temwt. In the Cnomasticonq tsmt 20 Inb, between two "wall" the major occurs wordsp sbty and suggesting that it wasp in itselft is in feature* This writing a prominent
on the Israel
the
singular
form
as is
another
writing
in
the Pianchi
stela
which
Ise has
the
determinative
curious
that
they
betn
built,
be
will
in
the'sbty
in
safe
constructed
Later
the
-
Tefnakhte
Memphis;
with
is
"
workmanship.
Montuemhat
a gmeat 22
the
records
his
telling
sbtyq
skillful
same dynasty,
of the
troops
tsm(t)
has
of
rebuilding
temple
the re-erectiong of Aman at Karnakp including 23 to the ground. of tsmwt which have fallen
in brickq Finallyp
tsm(t
in the singular again p describihg work carried
the Roman periodg 24 Tiberius. Traunecker 25 did have bastions. The balance
that
21
tamt
of
Spiegelbergg
2
Erichseng
3
Pýid.,
4
Gardiner,
5
Wreszinakil
the
evidence
out
would
be translated
should
1
has pointed
formp out
that
occurs
at Luxor
on a stela of for the emperor
the Roman wall
seem to
support
the
at Luxor saggestion.
as "bastion##*
ýLS 34 (1896)p 89 3-
Papyrus
Harris
68,13;
1,66,18;
949 7-8.
679 12; 68P 4Onom., pl,. XIIA,
10 (after
6,1.
Orientalistische
literaturzeitang
13 (1910)p
Pl-IIIP
P-387)-
6
Urk*p
7
Ibid,,
8
Daressyq
9
Ericheent
1119 319 31119 29p 15ASAE 19 (1919)p opo cit.,
10 Ibidep
68p 13-
11 Ibid.,
67v 12.
12 Ibid.,
689 4.
13 Ibidet
94P 7-8.,
165-
66,18,
14 H61scher, Exe. Med. Habup IVP 1-3; pl. 2. 15 Gardiner, op. cit. p 119 213*9 F4-4-5ý 16 Urk-9 1119 319 3* 17 Traunecker,
Karnak Vq 151-152.
18 Ibid. 9 151P note 519 Spiegelbergq loc. cit.. 20 Gardinerp op. cit. 9 pl. XIIAt 21 The form of this the
Cairo
Marietteg omathiet
determinative
6,1. has been checked on the stela
in
Museum and resembles that given in Urk. s 1119 299 15-P Monuments Diverst Pl-4p 88 hasc9 while De Rouge, Chrest No 47 gives 42%-
299
22 Urk. , III p 29v 15loc.
23 Wreszinski, 24 Daressy, 25 Traunecker, (opposite
loc.
cit.
*
citoi, op* citts
P- 468).
1519 eiting
liabachi,
ASAE 51 (1951)9 pl-1
lqo
tkrvr Dyn , qc:;b N% 36 C--3 11
Tkrw is
only
the pluralp (sbty)e wall
known from Papyrus
Harris
I where it
occurap
always
in
in
with Irwt and tsaw association an parts of an enclosure That of the mortuary temple of Ramesses III at Medinet 2 (of having t Habu is described tkrw Irw only sandstone)p as and while the other temples have tomwt as wel, 43 As has been noted above4 the outer wall
enclosure
wall
and fortified Since
probably
Irt
at Medinet gates
comes from
applied
at the
to the turrets "to
a somitic stem meaning to the enclosure. entrance
Papyras Harriis
had turrets
the
straddling
was faced with sandstone*5 this torm was means "to climb"
entrancep
a stem which
from
1 Erichsen,
Rabla which
on the top of the wall,, while 6 lock" to the gates referred
tkrwt at
the
-
It
49 11; 66,18;
679 12; 689 4; 689 13-
2 Ibidop
49 1167v 12; 681,4; 68,133 ibid. 9 66,18; 4 See '-rtt P-395 U61scher Exc. Mode Habug Vp 1-31 pl*2* 6 Holckv tausend IIP
Die Beziehungen
igyptenn
zu Vorderanian
Ve Chrey 525, Noo297; Burchardtg
599 11729
im 3 und 2 Jahr-
Fremdworte
und Eigennameng
2q% d3cls
Dyn * XTI
11ý
Dyne XVIII Q C==
13ý0ý
XX
Dyn.
Lai
1
Q 106
1A
6
Dyn. XVIII
IMM3
1111C-3
0
Dyne
Dyn. XIX4
Alex.
II
jo
1r-3
Ptol.
'o 'op
XX
D5m" XXI8
It
12
I I,
jX7
tj Dyn. XX19
25
ý\ Uý 17
11
Ptol. C-3
13
ptol.
WUL. J
The first
point
to note
concerning
dsýU 9 is
that
the writings
quoted
term, The exampleg earliest same above may not all 14 The door wasp apparentlyo from Qdntir. doorway occurs on a granite 15 by Amenemhat 1 first and was re-inscribed erected and inscribed texts of 111.16 Two identical in the same dynastyp by Sesostris later the "He his jambst king, the the latter monumentp made read; as on be variants
of the
erecting his
fatherv
of the d3d3w of Amenemhatj
sbi
by renewing
that
of Upper and Lower Egyptt Sehetepibrep the noun.. d3d-SWiSp on both jambsg inscribed
the King
Unfortunatelyt the joins
of the
between
the lintel
and the jambs,
and is,
therefore,
which 17 had made*" over badly
damagedg so that the form of the determinative cannot be confirmed from the photograph. Habachi reads the word as dzdAw, and identifies the building since the doorway does not have either as a "palacellp 18 inscription transthe name ofq or a dedicatory top any god. Bietak literates the term, wronglyp as S1.3dw,and equates it with the noun 19 for a "Beratungs in the palace. oder Audienzhalle" The building part thickv
of it led
were found
lies off in
in question
has not
been excavated
since
the greater
but a brick a modern village, wallp three metres blocks either side of the doorway, and limestone
under from
the vicinityg
showed. the king andv' presum20 in a foundation A statue of ablyp Seshat participating ceremony. 21 Amenemhat 19 which describes him as "beloved is of Ba-neb-djedl, one of which
the also said to have been found "lying not far from the stones*of 22 door". The block with the foundation ceremony might suggest that WYMAmenemhat was a templep or a shrine within a temple enclosure,
act I
but
the determinative to
way would
tend
a secular It is
rather
on the doorabsence of a deity was of view that this building
than
nature. a religious that this thereforet
the others
example
to be
ought
of
The
temple-buildings.
to
refer
which
be satisfactorily
only
could
Habachils
support
possiblev from distinguished
problem
and the
usedq
building
the Qantir
if
resolved
its true be to nature revealed, excavated, and were Although the remaining as examples of Lisd,ý are all identifiable to any known buildfew can be actually related religious structuresp from the New Kingdom writing king Ahmose. "He (made) as his monumentp adsdz. 23 Monthu.., 11 Despite the unusual order of -the this sentence (a more usual order would be; Ir. ings.
The earliest
can be no doubt
there
ýid3)
Mntw .....
which has been constructed* that the Od3 is dedicated midst
(hry-17b)
of
This to
Armant"j,
that
'Wonthup
father
elements in It. f m mnw. f n
variuus nf
the building the fact
but
unprovenanced
Lord
of Thebesq who is in the that Armant was its original
suggest
would
his
anewp for
the d-5d-5 is
is
stela
of
on a stela
occurs
Cne block of Ahmose has been found in the temple at provenance. 24 Armant relief-wo: rkp showing Ahmose 25 and three pieces of limestone to Monthug were re-used in the construction offering of the Bucheum. These blocks may come from the did3 of Ahmoset or from the temple to the d3di
which
was attached. who has discussed
Barguetv that
considers to
a temple,
certainly
a dsdi such to
seem
uated
outside
processions
the
of
28 canalt , sacred The Dynasty
only
their in
II
beauty in
stonet
tion
it
can
the
templet
One
can
chapel.
29
lake real
at
only
that
or
quays
description
was
Karnak,
a 43ds
of
up
to
front
(m
Mf
of
be
assumed
on
the
site that
that now it
The
evidence
would
structure linked
often on
comes
in
obelisks
heaveng [tjý= the
is
concerning
11erected
reaching
the entrance
separate
a
some detailp
the
side
sitwith of
a
30
Bakenkhonst
of
assume
a d3d3
26
Karnak.
at
term in
before
erected
Taharqa
of
this
of
temple building. It main 27 be positioned god and could
inscription
Ramesses
those
suggest the
of
a "colonnade"
is
as
the meaning
a di. n)
dsýb
Thebes,,, stood
occupied
by
was
kind
some
in
from
the
the
Eastern
front 31
of From the
colonnade of
Temple )
(lwt-ntr
it
before
the
Nineteenth-
kiosk
granite,
(4wt-nt
it this
entrance of
or
in
of
descriptot
Taharqa*32
peripteral
193
Althoggh there
didiw
Barguet is
is
convinced fmr
no evidence
themselves,
this
ulation.
not
so that Barguet is
that
the
Tsharqa
in
the
texts
this
identification the only
a matter
t6 have discussed
writer
any definite
are
the colonnades
of
must remain
none have reached
of cI'sdSwq although
"colonnades"
of
spec-
the nature as to
conclusions
the
of these structures033 appearance and function The evidence that does exist would suggest that a d3d,3 was an but separate from the main templeedifice within environs a temple's buildingo by the side of a canal or lake where it and often situated served It
as a resting-place therefore,
wouldq
a peripteral Despite
for
the image of
seem to be most likely
the god when in procession, that d3d3 was a term for
chapel. it3frequent
use in Ptolemaic,
appear to have been employed less surprisinglyq it does not
hieroglyphic
does not
in
texts.,
recur
the
texts,
contemporary in
113d3 demotio
Coptic.
Habachi, ASAE 52 (1954)9 451; Pl-IV2 Stewartq Egyptian Stelae, Reliefs and Paintingsv Iv pl. 1v I. 3 Hayes, JEL 46 (1960)t pl. XAv 89 1. 4 Plantikow-Miinsterg ZAS 95 (1969)9 119p abb*lbv 51
5 Marciniakq Deir EI-Baharit Iv pl*XII Av 7* 6 Mariette, Karnakv Pl-40Y 7-7 Gardinerg Ramesside Administrative Documenta, 62,12. a
Brugsch,
9
Barguety ortv
nach der Grossen Oase El-Khargehp pl. XXII9 Templeg 36 (Egypt Exploration Fundq Arphaeological
Reise
9. Rep-
1906-1907,21-22).
10 Barguety
Le Papyras
N. 3176 (S)
du Musee du Louvreg
209 1; 209 7;
229 1. 11 Chassinat,
Edf
VP 350,6; 351,1; Alliot, 9 Edfou au temps des Ptolemees,, 266-267, takes (also 12). However, see Gardiner, ! law writing
12 Mmichen, icts
Bauurkunde
the bird
Marietteg
%,., as
Denderah,,
and this is fortunately,
followed in
der Tempelanlagen
le
Culte
this
d'Horus
to be for
ZIS 73 (1937),
von Dendera
pl*XVII,
a 41ýd-3 74dep-
as does Brugschq Thesaurusq 365* However, It pl... 6ý2,99 h and iq shows the bird as alýo by Alliotq loc. cit** These writings areq un-
the part
of the
temple
Chassinat.
13 Sauneront Esnap 111,110
1979 18.
not yet
re-published
by
29+
14 Habachip Op- cit-9 15 Ibid. 9 pleIII9 16 Ibidop 17 Ibidet
448-458-
pl*IV* 455; PLIV-
18 Bietakv
Tell
El-Dablaq
Up 37.
19 Wb-p Vp 527P 11-1520 Habachig op. citp 21 Ibid. p 453; Pl-V22 Ibidev
pl. VIIp A.
452.
23 Stewartp loco cit,. Stewart reads as d3d3y pw (Lbid. translates it "this 2). 1,1. and note as edifice" t 24 Mond and Myers, Temples of Armantq It 172; 11, pl. C, 6.. ( 25 Id. p The Bucheump 11,50; IIIt LIV9 46 the reliefs each have pl. ) f f/// /n, remains. of which only a vertical m mnw. 26 Barguet, Temple, 301-302; Idop Le Papyrus N-3176 (S) du Musee du Iouvret 39-41 dedicatory-text
27 Brugsch,
Reise nach der Grossen
uet, op, ci ther; Alliotp 28 Hayesp loc.
20,1; 20,7; op loc, cit.,
Oase El-Khargeh,
22,1;
loc,
Mariette,
9; Barg-
pl*XXII9 cit.
furSee *
cit.,
29 Mariette,
Karnakq
30 Sauneron,
loc.
343p note
(1).
Pl-40,7-
cit..
31 Plantikow-Miinster,
See further,
loc.
32 PM. 9 119 208ff; pl. XVIII. 33 Cf., for examplep*Yoyotte, a wimmary of Alliotp loc.
the opinions ci
Id.,
las
Fetes
religieuses
dIEsna
cit.. Kemi 14 (1957)t of earlier
Hayesq OP- ci o;
-,
86, note
writers; 36, note
4,, which
Sauneron, jo
loc.
gives cit.;
2q 6 ,
Bibliography Abd El-Razik, in Luxor Abd El-Razikq
Texts and Building The Texts" in JEA 60 (1974),
Met "The Dedicatory Templew I. Met "Study
in MDAIK 23 (1968)9
in Luxor
Ist.
on Nectanebo
of Ramsses II 142-160. Temple and Karnak"
156-159-
in MUIK 34 (1978),
Abd El-Razikl,. M.,, "Eine Stele Nektanebos I"
111-
115A. M. and Mustafa, A. Y., "The Funerary Boat of Khufu" in (Wiesbadeno 1971), 1-16; pls. BeitriLge Bf. 12, Festschrift Ricke,
Abu-Bakr,
1-941 Achieryp
Ho El-p
Ig Architectureg Ad=v
of of the Excavations Rushdill in ASAE 56 (1959)t
at Ezbet Adamsp W-Yog Nubiap
Allamp Be, Hieratische (Tabingeng 1973)-
Ostraka
T. Go, The Book of
of Antiquities
207-226. (Londong
to Africag
corridor
Le Temple d'Amadat
the Department
Sep "Report
Alleng
M,,
Pe and Dewachterg (Cairot 1967)-
Barguet,
und Papyri
1977)-
aus der Ramessidenzeito
the Dead or Going Forth
(Chicago,
by Dp
1974)Alleng Alliotp
T*Got The Egyptian Mop Le Culte
Book of
d'Horas
the Deadq (Chicagot
a Edfou
1960)o
au Temps des PtoAmeest
(Cairog.
1949-1954)o AltenTmiller,
Hop "Die Beditutung
der
IGO"tteshalle
in Jaarbericht lux abnisritual" ex Oriente Amelineaug Bog Les Nouvelles Fouilles d'Abydos
des Anubist
in Begr-
22 (1971-19'12)9 1895-1696,1,
307-317(Parisp
1899).
Anoneg "Fouilles
Tell Basta" 1945). 83-85-
in Ch. dlEg.
20 NOB-39 and 40 (January
and July, Anthesp R*9 Die Felseninschriften von Hatnubg (leipzigo 1928). Arnold, Do, Der Te el des K6nigs Mentuhotep von Deir El-Baharit (Mainzv 19'14)Arnoldf
It,
Dev Wandrelief
in Agyptischen und Raumfunktion Tempeln des Neuen Reichesq (Berlin, 1962). Assmamp J-9 Valast Überlegungen Tempel? oder zur Architektur und Topographie von Amarnall in JIMS 31 (19'12)v 143-155Ayrton, E. R. p Currellyt C. T. and Weigallt (LonA. E*Pop Abydo IIIt I don, 1904)Badawip Ag.U. I'Denkm&ler 9 577; pl*lXo
aus Sakkarah,
III'
in ASAE 40 (1940)p
573-
aqb
Badawip A. Mot IIZwei Denkmfiler gwjj"
ophis
Badawig A. Mp (Gairop
des Grossen
in AUE 44 (1944)v Memphis als
von Memphis Amen-
Gaugrafen
181-206. Landeshauptstadt
zweite
im Neuen Reich'*91
1948)-
Badawy*. Aoq "Philological Ancient
evidence about methods of construction Egypt" in ASA-E54 (1957) p 51-74- -
Badavyp A. 9 "Mara-aten. 58-64-
Pleasure
resort
Badawyq A. 9 "About Three Egyptian 175-179-
in
(1956)p " temple? in JEA 42 or
Hieroglyphs"
in JNES 15 (1956),
Badawyp A. p "A Monumental Gateway for a Temple of King Seti Io An Ancient Model Restored" in Miscellanea Wilbourianap It (Brooklyn, 1972)p 1-20, Badaw7p A-t
"The Approach to the Egyptian Temple in the Late and Graeco-Roman Periods" in ZiS 102 (1975)t 79-90-
Balczq H. and Bittelp K, j "Grabungsbericht MAIK 3 (1932)p 9-45-
Hermopolisp
193211in
Barguetp Pop I'Llobielisque
de Saint-Jean-de-Lateran dans le Temple do Rameses II a Karnak" in AqLý 50 (1950)p 269-280, Barguety Pop "La Structure du Temple Ipet-sout d'Amon 'a Karnak du Moyen Empire a Amenophis III' in BIFAO 52 (1953)9 145-155; Pl-II-
Barguetq Pop "Un eurieux Objet votif du Mus'e*edu Louvre" in M61anges Masperot It fasc-4 (Cairot 1961), 7-10Barguetp Pop Le Papyrus No3176 (S) du Musee du Louvrep (Cairo, 1962)o Barguetp Pop La St'ele de laPamine Barguetg
Pand
Barguetv
Pot le
Dewachtert
M. 9 le
'a Sýhelq (Cairop Temple d'Amada,
1-953)-
Up
(Cairo,
Barns,
(Cairot Karnakq 1962)o a J*W@Bo, The Ashmolean. Ostracon of Sinahe, (Londont
Bartap
W. 1 Die AltAgyptische
1967)-
Temple d'Amon-R8
Opferliste,
(Berlin,
1952)o
1963)-
Baud, Mo and Drioton, E., Le Tombeau do Panehsyt (Cairop 1932)o Benedite, Got Tombeau de Neferhotpou, (Cairot 1894)Benson, M. and Gourlayq Jot The Temple of Mut in Ashert (London, 1899).
Bergmannt Ee vonp, Das Buch vom Durchwandeln der Ewigkeitp 1877). Bergmannj Eo vong Eine Saroophaginschrift (Viennap 1676).
(Viennap
aus der Ptolemýerzeitt
Berlevq O*D. The King's House in the Middle Kingdom, (Moscowt 1960). 9
aq, l Berling
(now
Museen
K6niglichen
Inschriften
aus den Uniglichen
1901-1913),
Aegyptische
za Berlin, Berlin$
119
K6niglichen
Museen Bietakj,
Birch,
Mop Tell
huseen
zu Berlin,
Aegyptische (Ieipzigj,
Ig
Museen
aus den Staatlichen
1924)-
Museen,
Papyrus
Hieratische (UiPzigg
119
Museen)q
Staatlichen
Inschriften
(Leipzigg
zu Berlin,
the
El-Dablaq
Sol On Two Egyptian
1119
1905)p
(Vienna,
rIq
aus den Koniglichen (teiPzigg 1910-
1975)-
of the Ptolemaic
Tablets
(London,
Period,
1894)Bissingg
FoWoF* von, Die Mastaba des Gem-ni-kaig (Berlin, 1911),
Up Bissing,
F. W. F, von, Das Re-Heiligtum 119 (leipzigp 1923)de la Roqueg Fog Rapport (Cairot 1927)-
Bisson
des K6nigs
sur les
de la Roqueg F. and Clere, J. J., Medamoudq (1927)9 (Cairo, 1928)-o
Bisson
(1934 a 1936)9
de la Roquev Fog Tod,
Ko and Hermanng A,, NDAIX 5 (1934), 11-44-
Bittelg
Blackmang
A. Mp
Blackmanv
A. M.,
(1931)t
Rapport
1905).
Ne-Woser-Re
(Rathures),
de M6damoudp (1926
fouilles
Bisson
Ig (Berlin,
our les
(Cairo,
"Grabungsbericht
fouilles
1937)1933" in
Hermopolis,
in JEA 5 (1918),
"The House of the Morning" "The Stela of Thethiý, Brit.
de
148-165-
Muse No. 614" in
JEA 17
55-61. (Brusselsp
Blackman,
A. M. 9 Middle
Blackmang
A. M.,.,and Aptedq II. Ro, The Rock Tombs of Meir,
Egyptian,
Stories
1932). (Londonp
VI,
1953)Blackman, 10),
A. Mp
"Some Middle
Kingdom Religious
in
Texts"
Zis
47 (19-
116-132.
Blackmang
A. M.
"Some Chapters the Totenbuch of and other p Kingdom Coffin" in ZiS 49 (1911)v 54-68.
a Middle Blankenberg van Deldenp hotep 1119 (Leiden, Borchardtq
L,,
Borchardt,
L. 1, BeitrAge
Cop The Large
Commemorative
texts
Scarabs
on
of Amen-
1969).
Die Ae&-ptische
(Berling
Pflanzensaule,
Bfo, 29 Xgyptische
Tempel mit
1897)Umgan p (Cairo,
1938)Borchardt,
Lop Zur Baugeschichte
des Amonstempels
von Karnak,
(Leipzig$
1905)Borchardt, (Cairop
Lop DenkmjIler 1964)-
des"Alten
Relchesp
Ig
(Berlin,
1937).
Ut
a9s
Borchardt,
Lop Das Grabdenkmal
des 0nigs
Nefer-lr-ko-recq
Lot Das Grabdenkmal
des K6nigs
Ne-user-re'q
Lop Das Grabdenkmal
des KO"nigs S"a3,hu-re1-t
(leipzigg
1909). Borchardtv Borchardt,
(1eiPzi0q
191O)v Ili
1907)-
(leipzigg
It
1913)-
(Berling
It
lop Statuen und Statuetteng
Borchardt,
(IOiPzigt
(Berlin,
1911)q II,
1925)Borchardt,
lot
"Altagyptische Taaregs" in zis 73 (1937)t
bei den
und Mattenhutten
Mattenhutten
118-119(Parisi 1932)o Catalogue-Guideq Egyptiennes. Boreuxv Cop Antiquities Boreuxq Cop Etudes de Nautique Egyptiennep (Cairog 1925)Bourianti U, q "Notes de Voyage" in Rea. de Trav. 11 (1889)9 131-159(1892)9 de Trave 12 in Rec* Bourianto Us, IlUne Stele du Tombeau d'Annall 105-107. Boussacs, Hop le
J. H,.,, Ancient
Breasted,
(Parisi
Tombeam d'Anna, Records
119 (Chicago,
of Eg7ptv
J. H. t The Edwin Smith
Breastedt
1896)o
2 volumest
Papyrusq
Surgical
1906). (Chicago,
1930)-
"The Philosophy -T-Hog
Breasted,
AS 39 (1901)9 in
of a Memphite Priest"
39-54J. Hot
Breastedt
"Zur Elb-bd Frage"
ýL Museump Hi6roglytbic
Britis.
British
119 (londony
British from British
the collections
Brovarski,
in
Papyri
"Senenu,
JEA 62 (1976)9
in
the
Stelae
etc.
in
the
Stelae
etc.
in
the
and Demotio Museumv (London,
the Hieratic
MuseumV I,
High Priest
character 1868).
(londont
1841)-
of Aman at Deir
the
from
Character
el-Baharill
in
57-73-
Hop Grammaire Demotiqueq
Brugsch,
Hop "Cn et Onion"
Brugsch,
Hop. Reise (leiPzigt
in
the Hieratic
Bragsch,
Wdrste,
etc.
1939)-
the British
of
of the British
Est
from Egyptian
(Londonq
Museumv Inscriptions
Stelae
1922)o
Texts
Museumv VII19
collections
from Egyptian
Texts
Museump Hieroglyphic
Museumv Select
theý
1912).
(londong
Museum, VI,
British
ih
(1-ondong-1961).
Museumv Hieroglyphic
British
85-
Stelie-etc.
second edition, Museum, Hieroglyphic Texts from Egyptian
BritishMuscum, British
fr6m'Egyptian
Texts
Museum, It
British British
ZAS 39 (1901)p
in
(Berlint
in Rec. de Trav.
1855)8 (1686),
nach der Grýbssen Oase El Khargeh 1878)-
1-9. in
der libyschen
2qq
Inscriptionum
Hot Thesaurus
Brugschg
(Leip-
6 volumesp
Aegyptiacsx=g
1883-1891)-
zig,
(1884)9 Brunner,
22
110-136. 1961).
(GlAckstadt.
Sohnes des Davaf,
des Chetiq
Brannerqk, Die Lehre
(Graz,
Gra=atiks,
do-r Mittelfigyptischen
Hop Abriss
bure,
in
der Ptolember"
aus den Zeiten
Hop "Der Apis-Kreis
Brugsch,,
AS
und Ham-
1944)-
(Mainz Luxorg Brunnerg Hov Die SOLdlichen Raum des Tempels von am Rheih.. 1977)Brunner,
H,, "Eine
Brayere,
Neue Amarna-Prinzessin"
B9 Rapport
de Deir
sur le Fouilles
US 74 (1938)t
in
104-108(Cairop
(1928)t
el-M6dineh
1929), Bruyere,
Bo, Rapport
(Cairot
Fouilles
our les
Pouilles
de Deir
sar les
Fouilles
de Deir
B*,
Rapport
(Cairov
el-Medineh
(1934-1935)t
el-Medineh
(1935-1
1948-1952).
A* deg The Egyptian
Buck,
el-Medineh
(1933-1934
1937)-
Bruyerdp Bog Rapport (Cairo, 1939)Brayare,
sur les
de Deir
Coffin
Textsv
(Chicezov
7 volumest
1935-
1961). Buckq A. deg Egyptian Buckv Ao det
Reading Book,
"The Judicial
Papyrus
19 (Leyden,, of Turin"
1948)o 23 (1937)v
in JU
152-
164A* deg ItThe Building
Buckt
Studia
Aegyptiacal,
Inscription
of
(RomOt 1938).
It
the Berlin
Budget
E. A. W*q The Book of
E. A. Wop Egyptian
Sculptures
in
in
48-57-
the Deadt 3 volumesp (London$ Budgep E. AoW,,g The Book of the Deadq The Papyrus of Ani, (Londong 1913)-
Budge,
Roll"
leather
the British
1898). 2 volumest
Yuseumq (London,
1914). Budget
E. A. W.
Facsimilies 9
Museump second series, Budget E. A. W. v Some Account in
the possession (Londong 1896).
Burchardtq
of Egyptian Hieratic (London, 1923)o of
the Collection
I,
(Leipziet
1909).
Fremdworte
in
of Egyptian
of Lady Meux of Theobald's
Mop Die Altkanaan&ischen
Aegyptischenj,
Papyri
Park,
the British
Antiquities
Waltham Crossý
und Eigennamen
im
300
(London/
Calverleyt AqMqv The Temple of King Sethos I at Abydosp UIP Chicagot 1938),, IV9 (Chicagot 1959)Caminosq R. A. 9 The Chronicle of Prince Caminosp R&A-pt OGebel Es-Bilsila'-No*100" Caminost
R*Ae9 "The Nitocris
Caminost
R*A*j
Late
R*A,,
Literary
Caminost
Egyptian
Adoption
in JEL 38 (1952)v 46-61. in JEA 50 (1964)9 71-101Stela" (oxford,
Miscellanies,
Fragments
in
(Rome, 1958)-
Osorkon
1954)-
the Hieratic
Scrip
(Oxford,
,
1956). Caminosp R. A,. p The New Kingdom Temples of Bahen, Caminos, R*Aeq A Tale of Woe, (Oxfordt 1977)Capart,
Jet
Chambre Funbraire
(Bruss61s,
du cinquantenaire, Capartq
Jet
TLebes,
de la
(Londong
It
Dynastie
sixieme
1974)-
aux Muslees royanx
1906).
(London,
1926). "Sur le PrIetre 'In-mwtf " in AS
41 (1904) t 88-89He and Gardinerp A. H. j, "The Tomb of Ramesses IV and the Turin Carter, (1917), Tomb" in JEA 4 130-158Royal plan of a (Lon(Sety I), A. The Temple the St*Gop Kings Abydos Caulfieldp of at
Capart,
Jet
don,
1902).
Cemyt, J,,
"Le Calte
Thebaine"
d'Amenophis
Ier..
in BIFA0 27 (1927),
chez les
ouvriers
de la niecropole
159-197-
derny, Jet Catalogue des Ostraca hieratiques (Cairo, IV, 1939)el-Medineh,
non littýeraireafde
Deir
derny, Jet A Community of Workmen at Thebes in the Ramesside Period, (Cb.iroV 1973)V (Cambridgap 1976). Jet Coptic Etymological Dictionaryq Cerny, 6erny, J., Hieratic Inscriptions from the Tomb of Tutankhamun, (oxford, 1965)Cerny, -J, and Gardiner, A. He, Hieratic Ostraca, 1, (Oxford, 195'1)Cerny, J., "Papyrus Salt 124 (Brit. Mus. 10055)" in JFA 15 (1929)t 243-258; pls. XLII-XLVI. Cerny, J., "'The
Temple',
as an abbreviated name for the temple of Medinat Habu" in JEA 26 (1940), 1ZI-130Cerny, Jet "The Will of Naunakhte and the related Documents" in JEA. 31 (1945), 29-53.1
Cerny,
J.,
"Note
Cerny,
Jet
Late
on lawy-pt
'shrine'"
Ramesside Letters,
in
a Kazimierz
34 (1948),
(Brussels,
V Cerny, Jet "A Passa6e from the Inscription in 11'elanges offerts
JU
120*
1939)-
of Ahmose, son of Abanall
Michalowski,
(Warsaw,
1966)t
51-52.
Sol V Cerny,
J.,
"A Stone
with
Cerny
Champollion,
an appeal
in
finder"
the
in
Studi
Onore
(Rome, 1967), 47-50-
di Giuseppe B6ttiq Jet
to
of the Kings,
The Valley
(Cairoo
J. F#. Monuments de 1'Egypte
1973)-
et de la Nubie,
IV,
(Parisp
1845). Champolliong criptivesq
Chassinat,
J. F. 9 Monuments de llEgypte et (Paris, IIP (Parisp I, 1844)9
Be,
"Le Mar du Roi Mehibr6t
E,,
Le Mystere d'Osiris
E.,
"Textes
de la
Nubie.
Des-
Notices
1889)-
a EdfoWl
in BIFAO 30 (1931)t
299-
303-
Chassinat,
(Cairo, de Khoiak. au mois )
1966-
1968). Chassinat, Trav.
23 (1901)v
provenant 76-91.
in Rec. de
du Serapeum. de Memphis"
(Caij? 11I,,. Be, de Le Temple Dendaraq Chassinat, oq`1935)(Cairo, 1965)VIt de Dendara E Fr., Le Temple Daumas, Chassinatt and Chass]knat, E., Le Temple de Edfou, 14 volumes, (Paris, 1892-1934). Chevrier, He, "Rapport sur les travaux do Karnak (Mars-Mai 1926)1,1in ASAE 26 (1926), 119-130; pls. I-V. Chevrier, H-P "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnakv 1950-1951" in ASAE 51 (1951), 549-572; pls, I-VII, Chevrier, He, "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnakv 1951-195211 in ASLE 52 (1954), 229-242; pls. I-IX. Chevrier,
He, "Rapport
sur les fravaux
de Ka=ak,
21-42; pls. I-XXVI. Chevrier, He and Drioton, E,, Le Temple repzoir 2 volumes, (Cairop 1940). Chicago University,
1953-1954" in ASAE de SetiIIa
Oriental Institute, The Epigraphic jjabuq 8 volumes, (Chicago, 1930-1969). Chicago Universityt Oriental Institute, The Epigraphic
Karnak,
Survey, Medinet Surveyq Reliefs
Temple within and Inscriptions at Karnak, I and II, Ramses III's the Great Inclosure of Amon, III, The Bubastite Porta 9 (Chicago, 1936-1954)Chicago University,
Oriental
Institute,
The Sakkarah Expedition, (Chicagov 1938)-
Llie
Mastaba of klereraka 2 volumes, Christophel L. A., "La face sud des architraves surmontant les colonnes 74-80 de la grande Salle hypostyle de Karnak" in BIFAD 60 (1960), 69-82.
301 L*A#q
Christophep le
"Le
V# in
Harris
Papyrus
d'architecture
vocabulaire
(Cairo,
fasc-49
It
Maspero,
Melanges
d1apres
monumentaýe
1961),
17-29. Clerep
and Vandier,
J. J.
P.,
Clere,
de la
et
aire
XIeme.
La Porte
d'Evereete
Periode premiere (Brussdlsp 1948)-
ýa Karnakq
(Cairo,
II,
J9 and Montetv Pop Les Inscriptions iques du Ouddi Ham4matp (Cairo, 19 12).
10),
et hijerat-
(1910 in ABLE XII11 Neos Dionysos of Ptolemy
M.D. 9 "Altar 34-35-
Crump W*Eop A Coptic
Cram, W.E.,
"(I)
Dictiona
I
(Oxfordo
1939)o
(2) Title Abydos. The M. Lefebure and the at in PSBA 16 (1894)t 131-137-
DareBsyp Go, "Inscriptions ASAE 5 (1904)t
in
du Nus6e d'Alexandriell
hi6roglyphiques
113-128*
Daressy,
Go, '"'Boole de Statue
Daressyq
Go, "Statue
Daressy,
Go, "Abousir
de Coptos"
de Zedher
le
Sauver"
dtAshmounein"
Got "Notes
in ASAE 10 (1910),
113-158-
in ASAE 19 (1920), 153-175, in Rec. de Tray. 14 (1893), 20-38-
Daumas, Pop Les Mammesis des temples Daviesp Nina de Go and Gardinerg (Iondong 1915)-
36-40-
in ASAE 18 (1919)t
et Remarques" Daumast Pop "La Structure du Mammesi de Nectanebo BIFAO 50 (1952)9 133-155; Pls. I-XII.
Daressyt
1961).
hieroglyphiques
Couyatp
Covington,
intermedi-
de la
J. 9 Textes Dynastie,
(Paris,
,egyptiensq'
in
a Denderall 1958).
A. Hop The Tomb of Amenemhat (No*82),
Daviest
Norman de Go, and Macadam, M. F. L., A Corpus of Inscribed , Funerary Conesq 1, (Oxfor'd. yptian 1957)Theban Tombsq (London,
Davies,
Norman de Got Five
Daviesq
Norman de Got The Mastaba
Saqqarat
2 volumesp
(London,
of Ptahhotep
1913)-
and Akhethotep
Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of Deir (London, 1902)o
El-Gebr-awiq
Davies,
Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of El-Amarna, 1903-1908)-
Davies, Davies,
2 volumes,
6 volumes,
Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of Sheikh Said Norman de Go, Seven Private Tombs at lh=aht
Norman de Got The Tomb of Nefer-Hotep 1933)-
Daviesq
at
1900-1901).
Daviest
Davies,
Eg-
(London,
1901)o
(Iondont
1948)-
at ThebestI,
Norman de Go, The Tomb of Puyemre at Thebes, Yorkt 1922-1923)-
(Londont
(New Yorkq
2 volumes,
(New
301 Norman
Daviesq
(New Yorko Norman
Davies,
(Cairo,
It
(Brussblsv
rituel
1929)o
la
pour
consery-
1965)-
Simbel,
Temple d'Abou
Cop Le Petit
C, and Kuentzy
(Mayq
EgyTt,
Ancient
(B-1410051)z
825
Salt
2n Egypte,
Noblecourtq
Desroches
in
de Got The Town House
de la. vie
ation
2 vollimest
Thebegj
at
1943)-
Le Papyrus
Pot
Derchaing
Relch-mi-Re
de G-1, The Tomb of
1968).
(Pribourgt 1916)o Los Lt! Maximes de Lrevaud, Eel 2tep, ýn Lee Papyrus les et Turin de judiciaire et Deveriag T9: Le Papyrus (Paris, Rolli 1897). 26 in BIPAO la. Porte" de 'Tassauxl les Eol "Le 'Fronton' Drioton, et (1926),
15-19. do Medamoud, (1926).
Les Insc-
our une stele Driotong cryptographique 203ý-229; pl. T.Xo Empire" in Rev* WE& 1 (1933), (Leipzig, Altaegyptische Kalenderinschrifteng Mmicheng Jet
du Moyen
Driotong
Eel Rapport
sur les
(Cairo,
1927)-
:EiPýiOnsl Eel
Domichen,
"Une Figuration
Jo, Altagyptische
Edfuv
I,
fouilles
(Leipzig,
II,
DCimichenj
Jog Baugeschichte
Damichen,
Jet
Bauurkunde
Dümicheng
Jep
Resultate
des der auf
Dender
(Leipzigt
9
Denderatempel
Tempelanlagen Befehl
, von
1867)o
(Strassburg, Dendera,
1877).
(Leipzigg
(Boston,
The Mastaba, of Queen Mersyankh
1119 G75
1974)-
Del Naga-ed-Der
Dunhazt
I
Archa'ologi-
im Sommer 1868 nach Aegypten entsendeten Expeditiong It (Berling 1869). sch-Photographischen
30-7540,
1865).
Wilhelm
des Kbnigs
Sr. Majestät
von Preussen
Dunhamp D*pand Simpsong W.K.,
1863-1865,
in den Jahren
Tempelinschriften
1867)t
1866).
of the First
Stelae
Intermediate
Periodq
(Lon-
dong 1937);ToFo and WilEon, J. A., The Texts in Medinet H92
Edgertong
Edgertong
W.F. p "The Strikes JNES 10 (195T)q 137-145-
Egypt
Exploration
in
Historical volumest
Records (Chicago,
Rameses III's
Fundo Archaeological
of Rameses III* 1936).
Twenty-Ninth
Reportq
1906-1907,
Year"
in
(Londonp
1907? )Emery,
W*B, v Archaic
Egyptq
Emery,
W.B. p Great Tombs of III, (London, 1958),
Emery,
(Cairop
WoBoq Vor-Ah. _al
(Harmondsworth, the First
1939)-
Dynast
1961). Up 9
(London,
1954),
301Engelbacht in
Rep "Two
ASAE 23 (1923)t
Erichseng Erichsen,
Weg Papyrus
Ermanp Erman,
A.,
Rbmische
Erman,
As,
Die
Ermant
A.
umesq
(Copenhagen,
Glossart
Harris
Mgrchen
Die
Kingdom
Middle
from
Tell
Edfu"
183-186.
W. 9 Demotisches keg
of
steles
Late
the
I,
(Brussels,
des Papyrus
Sphinxstela,
1933)-
Westcarg
(Berlint
Obeliskeng
(Berlin?
and Grapowt He, W6rterbuch (Leipzigg 1926-1931)-
1954)-
2 volumes,
(Berlin,
1890)e
1917)1904)q legyptischen der
Aýrachsg
5 vol-
Sprache. Die A. and Grapowq He, W6rterbuch der Aegyptischen Belegstelleno 1937-1951)5 volumesp (Leipzigg Ägyptischen Gerichtsverfahrens" ýge Aug "Beitr, Ermanl Kenntnis des zur in 21S 17 (18*19)p 71-83AS (1882)9 1-29. in 20 "Commentar Una" A. Inschrift des Erman, zur 9 Verfolgten Ermang A*, "Gebete eines u4gerecht und andere Ostraka aus in ZiS 38 (1900)9 19-46. den K6nigsgrabe="
ErMant
"Die Naucratisstelel" in ZA'S 38 (1900) p 12'1Erman, As and Wilckenj'U, . 135'AJ11n "Assimilation des Ermanp Asp an andereschwaclmKonsonanten" in ZiS 46 (1909)v 96-108. Hierogin the Fairmany H.W.9 "Notes on the Alphabetic employed signs (1943)9 193lyphic Inscriptions Temple Edfull in ASAE 43 the of of 306. Fairmang H. W.9 "An Introduction their
to the Study of Ptolemaic in BIPAO 43(1945)t 51-138-
values" Pakhryp Aso "Blocs decorbs provenant (1934)t 87-93-
du temple de Louxor"
Signs and in ASAE 34
Fakhryp Aeq "A note on the tomb of Kheruef at Thebes" in AS" 43)9 449-508. FakhrYp A-9 The Monuments of Sneferu at Dahshurg 119 The Valley Part Up The Findsp (Cairop 1961). Faulknerg
R*Oq The Ancient
Egyptian
minster, 1973-1978). Faulkner, R*Oeq 'The Ancient
Egyptian
Coffin
Texts,
3 volumes,
42 (19Templ (War-
Pyramid Texts, (Oxford, 1969),, Supplement of Hieroglyphic Textsp (Oxford, 1969). (Oxfoi-dq Egyptian, 1962). Middle Faulkner, ReCle9A Concise Dictionary of . Faulkner, R*Oep "The Bremner-Rhind Papyrus" in JEA 22 (1936), 121-140; JEA 23 (1937)p 10-16; 166-185; JEA 24 (1938), 41-53-
305
(Brussels,
Gel Wortakzent
Firchowl,
09,
Zeit, Firthp
Papyniaq
(Berlin,
H. Ge, Dendera
Fischerv
H&G&q "A Group
VII Pischerg
the
JARCE 3 (1964)t
H. G.
"Land 9 13 (1961)t
Foucart,
Go l
24 (1924)
Dynasty
(Cairop
U,
1935)o
(New Yorkq
B. C.,
Titles
relating
in
the
Old
in
the
Yale
1968).
to Ptah
and
Determinatives 8 (1973)9
in
Kingdom"
Metro-
7-25-
Inscriptions
on Stelae
of
the
in
Gallery"
Twelfth
MIO
in
Dynasty"
Rev.
107-109.
University
Yale
Pyramidv
25-29o
Records
H. Goq "Eleventh
Fischer,
1960).
aus Grijohisch-Rbmischer
Millenium
Third
Sixth
of
Museum Journal
dlEgo
in
in
HoG, v "Old Kingdom (1960)9 299-311-
Fischerg
(Gliickstadt,
The Step
J. E.,
H. Gov "Redundant
politan
1952)o
1957).
Fischert
Fischer,
(Oxford,
Index,
Tempelinschriften
C-Me and Quibellp
in
IV,
und Silbenstrucktur,
Thebanische
I,
Sokar"
Museum No*10188)t
1933)-
RoOoq The Wilbour
Faulkner, Fecht,
(British
R. Oo, The Papyrus Bremner-Rhind
Faulknerp
Dynasty Art
"Etudes
Relief
Gallery
TMebaines.
Fragments
24 (1958)9
Bulletin La belle
from
fete
de la
Deir
El-Bahrill
29-38-
Vallee"
in
BIFAO
1-209o P
Foucarto Gel Histoire
de 11ordre 16tiformep (Paris, 1897)Foucart, Gel Le Tombeau dlAmonmosv (Cairop 1935)Frankfort Hop The Cenotaph of Seti I at Abydos, 2 volumes, 1933):
(Iondon,
Gaballa,
G*Aoq "Some Nineteenth Dynasty monuments in Cairo Luseuip" in BIPAO 71 (1972)1,130-137; pls. XXIII-XXVII.
Gardinerg A. Hot The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage from a hieratic papyrus in Leiden (Pap. Leiden 344 recto)q (Leipzig, 1909). Gardiner, A. H. 9 nMiniscula Lexica" in 1gyptologische Studien herausgegeben von Oe Firchowq (Berlin, 1955), 1-3Gardinerv
Gardiner,
A-H. p Ancient Egyptian (Oxford, Cnomasticat 3 volumes, A*Ho, Egyptian (Oxford, Grammar, 3rd. editiong 1957), AoHo, Egyptian Hieratic Texts, Iq (Mipzigg 1911).
Gardiner,
A, H, and Sethe,
Gardiner,
K, j Egyptian
Letters
1947).
to the Dead,
(Londonl
Museum, Third
Series,
1928)o Gardiner,
AoH.,
Chester Gardinerp
Hieratic
Beatty
Gift,
Papyri Il
in
(London,
A, Hoq The InSeriDtion
the British 1935).
of Mes,
(LeiPzigi
1905)-
S06
JEA 4 (1917)t Gardiner, in
(second
of Sinaiq
A. H., and Peet, TE, I, The Inscriptions 6 by J. Cerny)v 2 volumesg(Londong edition A. H., "The tomb of a much-travelled Gardiner,
Gardinerq
1952). in
Theban official"
28-38-
A&H, j "The ancient JEA 6 (1920), 99-116.
and Palestine"
road between Egypt
military
Gardiner,
A. H. 9 "The geography of the Exodus; an answer to Professor Naville in JEk 10 (1924)9 87-96. and others" Gardinerp A*H. j "The transcription in JEA 15 of New Kingdom Hieratic" (1929)t 48-55A. H*q "The House of Life" in UEA 24 (1938)o 157-179Gardinert AeHej "The Mansion of Life and the Master of the King's Largesse" in JEA 24 (1938)9 83-91Gardiner
Gardiner,
A&Hsp "Ramesside
portation Gardiner tion"
of
relating Corn'$ in JEA 27 (19409
and Trans-
to the Taxation
Texts
19-73-
A. H.,
Speos Artemidos
"Davies's copy of the great in JEA 32 (1946)9 43-56.
inscrip-
A. H. t "Kagemni once again" in JEA 37 (1951)p 109-110A. H. 9 "Tuthmosis III Gardiner thanks to Amun" in JEA 38 returns (1952), 6-23; Pls-II-IX-
Gardiner,
Gardiner,
A. H. 9, "The coronation
of King
4a=emheb" in JEA 39 (1953)9
13-31Gardinerg
AeHq
"A Pharaonic
encomium"
in JEA 41 (1955)9
30; Pls-VII-
XIS A. H. "The reading 9 43 (1957)9 6-9.
Gardiner
Gardinerg Gardiner, Gardiner,
of the geographical
A*H, q The Kadesh Inscriptions of AsH., Late EUptian Miscellaniesq
Gardiner,,
A. H, q Late Egyptian Stories, A*H,, Notes on the Story of A. H., Ramesside Administrative
Gardiner
A-He,
Gardinerg
11 (1957),
"Hymn to Sobek in
(Brussels,
(Brussels,
JEA
1960).
1937)-
1932)e
(Parisq
Sinaheq
Documentsq
1816). (ftford,
a Ramesseum papyrus"
1948)-
in Rev. dlEg.
43-56.
A, H, q The Wilbour Papyrus, 3 volumes ), (Oxford, Faulkner, 1941-1948). qev. 12-42*
(Oxford,
Ramesses II,
Gardiner,
Gardiner,
in
term
A. Heq "Hymns to Amon from
a Leiden
(volume
papyrus"
IV by R. O.
in
ZIS 42 (1905)t
sol
A. Hp
Gardinerg
"Inscriptions
of Elephantine"
from
the tomb of
in ZiS 4509009
127-140-
A. H, v "The Autobiography
Gardinerv
19 prince
Si-renpowet
of Rekhmir&'"
AS
in
60 (1925)9
62-83Gardinerg
A. H, p f1late (1937)9 74-
Garstang,
Jog El-Axýabehf
'magistrates'
of
writings
(London,
11in
ZIS 73
1901)*
(Londonj 1902). Jop Mahasna and Bet Khallafp Gauthier, Hot Dictionnaire des noms geographiques contenus textes hi6roglyphiques, Iq (Cairot 1925)-
Garstangp
Gauthierv
Hop La grande
inscription
d'Abydosp
dedicatoire
dans les (Cairop
19-
12)o Hop Le Livre
Gauthier,
A. J. 1 Nusbe 1889).
Gayetp
des rois
du Louvre.
Stbles
Hop "Une nouvelle dedicace in AS&E 22 (1922)p 108-112.
Girong
Gittont
Moý 'Te Palais
(Cairo#
Iq
dlEgypte, de la
demotique
Me.
do Ptolemeeq
in BIFAO 74 (1974),,
de Karnak"
S-R. Kop "The Letters
(Parist
Dynastie,
S. R. K. p Catalogue of Demotic Papyri Glanvillep (London, 19591. (London, 1939)t II, Glanvillep
1908)e
in
le
63-73-
the British
of Ahmose of Peniatill
stratýge"
Museum,
in JFA 14 (1928)v
294-312. Glanvillep
S. R. K, p "Records of a royal dockyard of the time of Tuth, Papyrus British Maseum 10056, part 119 commentary" in mosis III; AS 68 (1932)9 7-41-
G6edickeq
Hop Kbnigliche
Dokamente aus dem Alton
Reich,
(Wiesbadeng
1967). H. 9 "Die Lsufbahn des Iltn" in MAIK 21 (1966), 1-71(Wiesbadeno 1962)* H. and Wente, E. F. Ostraka Michaelides, 9 H. 9 The Report of Wanamung (Baltimore and Londong 1975)o Hop Re-used blocks from the Pyramid of Amenemhet I at Lisht,
Goedickep Goedicke,, Goedickep Goedicke,
(New Yorkq
19'11),
Goedicke,
Hop "The Pharaoh
Gödecken,
K. B.,
der
Sozialen
ischen Gout-Minaultv
Alten
Eine
Ny-swt
Betrachtung
11in
ZLS 81 (1956),
der Inschriften
Stellung und Rechtlichen von Reich, (Wiesbadens 1976),
18-24-
des Meten im Rahmen ÄgyptPrivatläuten im
fonctionnaires de la XIXe Dynastie op"Deux en poste Soudan" in Hommages ý Serge Saunerong 19 (Cairo, 1979)v 33-41-
au
'2 op .;,
Hq El-9 Le RamesseumqIq (Cairog
Goyon, J-Cl, and Achiriep VIt (Cairor 1914)-
Grapowg H. p ReligiÖse Urkunden, 19 (leipzigt Grapowg H. p Studien zu den Annalen Thutmosis Verwandten
Historischen
Berichten
1973)p
1915)und zu ihnen (Berling
den Dritten
des Neuen Reichesq
1946). Grdseloff,
de l1ancien
Bog YNotes sur deux monuments in6dits in ASA-E 42 (1943)9 109-125(Londonp 1896). F. Ll. p. Beni Hasan, III, F. 1199 Catalogue of the Demptic Graffiti
Griffithq Griffith,
choenus, Griffith,
2 volumesp
(Oxford,
F. L199 Catalogue
Library
of
Empire"
the Dodecas-
of
1935-1937)9 Papyri
the Demotic
in
the John Rylands
Manchester,
Griffitht
Fo Llep
Griffithp
Fo Ll.
3 volumes, (Manchester, 1909), A Collection (London, of Hieroglyph I
1898).
and Thompson, Hop The Demotic Magical Papyrus of (London, 1905)London and Leiden, III (London, 1895)Griffithq F. Ll. and Newberry, FeEet El-Bersheh, III Griffithq F. Ll. v The Inscriptions (London, of Siýt and Der Iftfeh, 1889). Fo Ll.,
Griffith, (19Z[)q
"The Abydos Decree
F* Ll, p The Petrie Gurobp (London, 1898),
Griffithq
F* Ll, t "Notes 14 (1892)9 39-40. 96),
Griffith,
Fo Ll, q "Stela 195-204-
Gnimach,
Papyri.
I at Naurill
I.,
Berlin,
Habachip L.,
Papyri
in JEA 13
from Kahan and
names and families"
of Mentahetep
son of Hepy"
and Petrie, (London, 1889),
Fe Llop
Hieratic
on some royal
F, Ll,
Tanisq Griffithq
Seti
193-208.
Griffithp
Griffitht
of
W.MqFoq Two Hieroglyphic
"The Milligan
Untersuchangen
Papyrus"
in US
zur Lebenslehre
in PSBA
in PSBA 18 (18-
Papyri
34 (1896)9
des Amenope,
from
35-51(Munich/
1972).
"Une Ivaste
sallel d'Amenemhat XII a Kiman-Far(is (Fayoum)" in ASIE 37 (1937)9 85-95Habachi, Lop "Decouvertes de Karnak (1936-1937)" in ASLE 38 (1938), 69-84Habachip Lop "Clearance of the area to the East of Luxor temple and discovery of some objects" in ASAE 51 (1951)9 447-468.
309 "Khata,
L.,
Habachi,
na-Quantir:
ASAE
Importance"
in
Hermopolist
Capital
52 (1954)t 443-
559Habadiiq of
20 (1970)p
Kemi
Lo,
Habachij Hyksos
the
ruler
Nome
XVth.
the
temple
dlAmenrW,
a. Karnak"
in
against
the
229-235-
and his
Stela
and his struggle (Glilckstadt, 1972).
Kamose
of
capitalq in
High Inundation v"A Thirteenth in Dynasty"
Temple
the
Studien
of
Amenre
at
Alt&gyptischen
zar
Karnak
in
Kultur
1
207-214L*,
Tell
GeV Beitrfige
kunst
of
441-480-
du grand
L,
Habachi,
Haeny,
ASAN 53 (1956),
The Second
(1974),
Haeny,
in
Delta
"Le mur enciente
Let
A
Habachi,
Egypt"
Lower
Habachi,
on the
"Notes
Lev
Basta,
(Cairo,
1957)-
Bf. 9. Basilikale
des Neuen Reiches
(Wiesbaden,
G-9 "Zium Hohen Tor von Medinet
Hamada, A-9 "Statue
of the fan-bearer
Hankep Rep Amarna. Reliefs
en Bau-
Anla 1970)AS
94 (1967), 71-7aHabull in Jý 15-21* " in AS&E 47 (1947)t
aus Hermopolisp
(Hildesheim,
1978).
Rep Repertoire Onomastique Amarnien, (Geneva, 1976). Studies in Ancient Egyptian Minerals, Harrist J. R., Lexicographical (Berlinp 1961). Hari,
Hassan, So, Excavations
(ftford, 1, Gizat at
1932), II-VI
(Cairo,
1936-1950)Hassang Sep Le Poeme dit bataille Hassan, S.,
de Pentaour et le Rapport officiel de Qadesh, (Cairo, 1929).
sur la
"The Causeway of Wnis at Sakkarall in US 80 (1955),
136-
139Hayes, W*C.q "Royal Decrees from the Temple of Min at Coptos" in JEA 32 (1946)9 3-23Hayes, W*C. p "A Selection of Tuthmoside Ostraca from Der el-Bahrill in JEA 46 (1960)t 29-52e Hayes, W.Cet "Inscriptions from the Palace of Amenhotep III" 10 (1950)9 35-56; 62-112; 156-1831- 231-242. Hayes, W.C., I'Varia, from the time of Hatshepsut" 78-90.
in INES
in MDAIK 15 (1957),
Hayesp W.C., Ostraca and Name-Stones from the tomb of Sen-mut (NO-71 at Thebesp (New Yorkq 1942). Hayesq W.C., A Papyrus of the Late Middle Kingdom in the Brooklyn Museumt (Brooklyn, 1955).
310 The Scepter
Hayes,
W. Col
Helckg
Wo ' Die
Egypt,
of
Beziehungen
II$
Ägyptens
(Cambridgeg
Mass.,
zu Vorderasien
4956)o 2 Jahr-
im 3 und
Helckp
(Wiesbaden:, Chr. 1962). v. p Wel Die Lehre des Dw3-1;t339 It (Wiesbadeng
Helckv
Wet Materialen
tausend
(Mainzq Helckj
zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte
1970)-
des Neuen Reichesp
1961-1969).
Wet "Eine
Stela
Sebekhotep
in MILIK
IV aus Karnak"
24 (1969)v
"
-194-200-t- ploXVII. Helckt Wet Die Ritualszenen Rjkq (Wiesbaden, 1968). He3ckq
Wet Untersuchungen
Wet Urkunden
der 18 Dymastie,
Heft
Helckq
Wet Urkunden
der 18 Dynastie.
Uibersetzimg
Eelck,
Weg Zur Verwaltung
Helckp
des Mittleren
vor
Chrot
vom Cachette-Hof Hofmann,
zu den Heften
I Agypten
im 3 und 2 Jahr-
1975)-
Inschriften
Ilt
Die Inschrift
Rameses' III
ZIS 83 (1958),
27-38-
F-9 "Das Kerma-Problem" in ZiS 91 (1964)t
79-66.
It
17-22
(Leiden-
und Neuen Reiches
des Alten
(leiden,
Wet "Ramessidische
Hintzeq
1955-195a)-
1958),
Wet Wirtschsftsgeschichte
tausend
(Berlin,
17-229
1961 ),
Colognev Helckq
Alten
1954)-
Helckv
(Berling
in Kar-
1gyptiechen des
zu den Beamtentiteln
(GlUckstadtv
Reicheep
Ramses'II
auf der Umfassungsmauer
in Ka=ak"
in
Iftdices
zu We Helckq Materialen des Neuen Reiches (Mainzv 1970)..
H61scherv U*t The Excavation
zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte
of Medinet Habut 11-VI
(Chicagot
1939-
1954)Jaccluet-Gordon,
H. K.,
Les noms des domain. CLB__funýeraires sous l1ancien (Caixop 1962)e
bimpire eg;yptieni James, T. G, H,, The Vekanakhte documentst
(New York,
Papers
Jequier,
J-J.
-, Got' Varchitecture
3 volumes, Jequier,
Two Ancient (Parist
Gov "Les
early
Middle
Kingdom
1962).
Janssenq J. J. Commodity Prices 9 1975)Janssen,
and other
from the Ramessid Period,
Egyptian-Ship's et la
decoration
Ugb,
(Leideng
(leiden,.
1961). Egyptev dans 1!, ancienne
1920-1924)-
temples
des types archprimitifs et la persistance a:iques dans l1architecture in BIFAO 6 (1908). religieusell 25-419 Jequier, Got "Matleriaux pour server d1un dictionna lletablissement aire dlarchýeologie Egyptienne" in BIPAO 19 (1922)9 1-260.
311
J6quier,
sur la Nomenclature
G. 9 "Essai
in
de Bateaux"
des Parties
9 (1911) 9 37-82.
BIFA Jequier,
6gyptienne,
J6quierp
G. 9 Manuel d'Archeologie Go p Le Mastabat Faraounp
Jequierp
Gop Le Monument
Aquier,
Go,
Le Papyrus
Prisse
Jequier,,
Got
La Pyramid
d'Dadjebten,
Junker,
H.,
Junker,
He, Giza,
Junker,
He I "Phrnfrit
Kadish,
GE&I
I-XI, in
119 1,, (Cairog
de Pepi
(Cairo,
1936).
(Paris,
ses variantesp
et
"An Inscription
1911)o
1928).
67-105;
falttafel
Fortress"
in JNES
150 Jhhrigen
Hebseddarstellung Bf.
Festschrift
12,
des Ne-
im Sonnenheiligtum, (Wiesbaden,
Rieke,
1971),
4 and 5-
Pop "Eine
1974),
Egyptian
from an early
1911),
99-102.
W. 9 "Die Kleine in Beitrage userre"
Sphtzelt-Inschrift
Bestehen
in
des Berlinner
Ziirichll
in Festschrift
zum Museumsv (Berlin,
1gyptischen
119-150. P.,
1gyptischen der
Die Inschriften
(Wiesbadeng
Kaplony,
1928),
(Berlin, Nubien, aus (Vienna and Leipzigg 1929-1953)ZiS 75 (1939), 63-84-
Kaiserp
Kaplony,
funeraire
1924)-
Der Auszug. der Hathor-Tefnut
29 (1970)p
Kaplony,
(Cairop
(Parisp
Ip
Frilhzeitv
3 volumes,
1963)-
Pop "Das Papyrus Archiv
von Abusir"
in Orientalia
41 (1972)t
11-79Kaplony,
Pop "Gbttespalast
zeit"
in
und G6tterfestungen
ZIS 88 (1962),
i (Munich, Keesq H, p Agyptenq Kees, H*,
"Die Weisse Kapelle
in MDAIK 16 (1958),
in der Aigyptischen
Fr4h-
5-16.
1933)Sesostris'
I in Karnak
und das Sedfest"
194-213-
Kemp, B. J. 9 "Abydos and the Royal Tombs of the First 52 (1966), 13-22.
Dynasty"
in JEA
Kemp, B. J,,
Review of; Janssen, J. J., Commodity Prices from the Ram- essid Period, in JEA 65 (1979)v 182-187Kitchen, K.,A,, "Nakht-Thuty - Servitor of Sacred Barques and Golden Portals" in JEA 60 (1974)t 168-174Kitchen,
K*A. v Ramesside Inscriptions, historical 7 volumes, (Oxfordo 1975 continuing). Koefoed-Petersen, Oo, Catalogue des Bas-Reliefs (Copenhagen, 1956).
Koefoed-Petersen,
0*,
Les Stýeles !ýgyptiennesj
and biographical, et Peinture
egyptienst
(Copenhageng 1943)-
312
0,,
Koenigsberger,
Targ (Gliickstadt,
der 1gyptischen
Die Konstrucktion
1936).
(1947)p 155-17345 in BIFAO Iv, Mop "Stele de Ramses Korostovstev, 'a, Louxorp II de Ramses PyAne Kuentzv Cop La Face sad du Massif est du (Cairo, 1971). 1gypten,
(GlAckstadt, 1977). K. P. p Der Thron im Alten (ýjý du IIIeLacaup P. p "Sur un des blocs de la Reine provenant 131-138. Pyl'o"ne de Karnaklt in ASAE 26 (1926), (1939), 39 ASLE in Lacaug Pet "Une Stele du Roi lKamosis'
Kuhlmann,
245-271. Pop I'Llor
Lacau,
legyptiennell
dans llarchitecture
five plates. and following P. and Chevrier, H., Une Chapelle
in ASLE 53 (1956),
221-250 Lacau,
(Cairo,
19
1977). Hop Une Chapelle
P. and Chevrier, (Cairo, 1956-1959)-
Lacau,
P* and Lauer,
Lacau,
*a'Karnak,
dlHatshepsout
J-Ph,,
La Pyramide
ler.
de Sesostris
a degries,
IV,
!ý Kanýý
(Cairo,
1959-
1961)o Lacau,
Pop Sur le
Lange,
HaDo. and Schiifer,
Hop Grab- und Denksteine 4 volumes, (Cairo, im Museum von Kairo,
Reichs
Histoire
J-Ph.,
Lauer,
(Cairo,
Systeme hieroglyphiqueg
des Pyramides
Monumentale
1954)des Mittleren 1902-1925)dlEgypt
It ,
(Cairot
1962).
Lauer. J-Ph. p "A propos des vestiges des murs '& redans encadres par les 'tombs of the courtiers' d'Abydos" in MDAIK et des 'forts' 25 (1969), 79-84Lauer,
J-Ph.,
Jog Salad,
Lauffray,
de Karnakt Karnak,
(Cairo, II, degres, Plates, 1936). a R* and Saunerono Sot "Rapport our les travaux
La Pyramide
Activites
Vp (Cairog
1975),
Jog Montouemhatt (Cairo,
Leclant,
Jog Recherches Ethiopienne,
en 1970-197211 in
1-42o
Leclantp dite
Pranco-Egyptien
du centre
sur les 2 volumes,
1961). Monuments thebains (Cairop
de la XXVe- Dynastie
1965)-
lathiopiennes' sur la porte de IVe* Pylone du grand Temple dlAmon `6,Karnak" in Rev. dtEg. 8 (1951), 101-120; Pls-4 and 5-
Leclantp
Jog "Les Inscriptions
Eo, Les Monuments egyptiens (Parisp 1879)-
Ledrain,
de la Biblioteque
Nationaleg
(
313
Lefeburep E. 9 "Sur differents (1891)t 447-469.
Grammaire de llEgyptien
Lefebvre,
G.,
Lefebvre,
G., Histoire
la Me. Lefebvre,
(Paris,
G.,
Lefebvret
jusquiii
d'Amon do Karnak
les
concernant (Parisq 1929).
G. p "Correspondance
1940)o
1929).
Inscriptions
Rby et Amenhotepp
(Cairop
Classiquep
des Grands Pret=es
Dynastieg
IV" in PSBA 13
mots et noms egyptiens
de Victor
Pretres
grands
d'Amon Rome-
in K'e"mi.12 (1952)9
Loret"
5-
23Lefebvre,
G. t "Textes 16gyptiens du Louvre" in Rev. dlEg, 87-104-
1 (1933)v
Legrain,
Go and Navillev E. p L'aile nord du Pylone d'Amenophis (Parist Karn 1902). v i Karnak Legrainp Goo "Second rapport les travaux executes sur Octobre 1901 au 15 Mai 1902t' in ASAZ 4 (1903)v 1-40Gep "Rapport
Legraing
sur les
III
a
du 31
executes a Karnak du 31 Octobre 1902 an 15 Mai 1903" in ASAE 5 (1904)t 1-43Legrain, G. v "Note sur deux monuments provenant de Kouft" in ASAE 6 (1905)t 122-126.
(1914
Pyl! one d'Harmhabi
"Au
G-9
Legrain,
statues (191'1)t Legrain,
des dieux
dans quelques
G99 "Deux Ste'les 35 (1897)9 12-19Geq Statues (Cairot
trouvees
et Statuettes
temples
sacrees
egyptiens"
et des
in BIPAO 13
a Karnak de rois
and the enclosures
en fevrie=
1897" in
et de pa=ticulie=sq
ZiS 4
aus Aegypten
12 volumes, und Aethiopient Text, 5 volumesp (Berlin, 1897-1913)CoRe, Das Todtenbuch der 1gypter nach dem Hieroglyphischen
Lepsiust
Papyrus L. H.,
O=ia,
in
Turin,
(L-eiPzigo
The Ancient
1842).
Egyptian
Book of Two Ways, (Berkeleyt
Calif-
19'12)o
B. 9 "La Cour la peristyle Hommages ýL Serge Sauneron, I,
Letellierp
in ASAE 14
1906-1925).
C. R, q DenkmBler (Berlin, 1849-1859)9
Uskop
des ba=ques
Samou or SeshemouFPýEp in PSBA 27 (1905)t 106-111*
Legraint
volumesp
et transport
"The King
of El-Kab"
Lepsiusq
(Xe. Pylone)"
1-76.
G.,
Legrain,
a Karnak
13-44-
G. p "Le logement
Legraing
travaux
de Thoutmosis (Cairot
1979),
IV a Karnak, " in 51-71;
pls-X-XII.
31t So, "Model
Lloydv
a Tell
of
A* and Harrisp (London, 1962)o
Lucaso
el-JAmarnah
J. Rop Ancient
in
House" Egyptian
JEA 19 (1933)t
1-7-
and Industriesp
Materials
in ASAE Egyptian Bekhen-stone" "The Ancient A., A. Rowev Lucasq and 127-156. 38 (1938), Sammlungen in Schwedenj, Denkm&ler aus Igyptischen lugrri Pop iusgewahlte (Leipzig, 1922)o (Leipzigt 192'1). Offerind Stone Steles Egyp-tian Tomb F. H. p and v (Londonj Philaev Temples the Ibland A Report HoGoj Iyons# of on and 1896? ).
Lutz,
Macadam, M&F. L. 9 The Temples of Kawav 1,2 (London, 11,2 1955)volumes, Macep A. Col "A group
(London,
volumes,
of hithertoo
itan
Museum New York"
Malinine,
M, IvUn fragment
in
scarabs unpublished 36-38. JEA 7 (1921),
the Metropol-
in
d'Amenemhat
de lienseignement
1949)t
11in BIFAO
Ier.
(unnumbered)* following plate and Jep Catalogue_. des stelea M. 9 Posener, Malininev Go and Vercoutterf Serapleum, de Memphis, 2 volumes, (Parisp 1968). Me, Deir el-Bahari, Marciniak, I, (Warsaw, 1974). 34 (1934),
63-749
Mariette,
Aq, Abydos,
Marietteg
A.
pendant
(Paris,
2 volumes,
Catalogue t les fouilles
da
1869-1880)-
des monuments d'Abydos decouverts (Paris, 1880)o de cette ville,
general
Mariette,
A.,
Marietteg
Ag, Karnak#
Mariette,
A.,
Les Mastabas
Mariettet
A.,
Monuments Divers
A.,
Les Papyrus
(Paris,
Deneerah,
4 volumes and supplement, (Leipzig, 1875)de l1ancien recueillis
Empir
(Paris,
, 9gypte en
1870-1874)-
1884)(Parisq
et en Nubie,
1872)o Mariette,
du Musee de Boulaq,
egyptiens
IIý
(Paris,
1872)o Maspero, Masperot
Maspero,
G. 9 "De quelques 11 (1889)t 304-317-
Maspero,
Go, "Sur le
(1889-1890)v Maspero, in
(Parist
G. p Catalogue du Musee Egyptien de Marseilles (Parisq G. p Etudes Egyptiennes, II, 1879)-
d'architecture
se'ns des mots
Ol ,
Nouit
egyptienne" Q0 Hait" et C-3
in PSBA
in PSBA 12
235-257-
Go, "Notes ZiS 23 (1885),
Meeksq Do, Le grand 1972)o
termes
1889).
sur quelques
points
de Grammaire
et d'Hiatoirell
3-13Texte
des Donations
au Temple d'Edfou,
(Cairot
a15 Museum of
Metropolitan in
Oasis,
El-Khgxgeh
(New Yorkp
It
"Notes
He de,
Meulenaereq
Art,
The Temple
Expeditiong
Egyptian
19409
1953)-
WEE.
Rev.
in
tardivell
d'Cnomastique
(New Yorkq
111,
Hibis
of
11
(1957)p77-84Goo Die
M61ler,
2 volumes, Gt,
M611erp
Beiden
Totenpapyrus
(Leipzig,
1913)-
0, H.,
R. and Myersp
Mond,
Re and Myers,
Mond,
J.,
11onnet, in
Pallhograph
Hieratische
O. H,,
"Remarques
BIFAQ
Pop Les Enigmes
Montet,
Pop Gýograaphie
Montet,
Pop "Inscriptions
Moret,
J.
les
et
1940)o
de Ramses
successeurs
IIV
(Paris,
de IlEgypte
1952)o
anqienne,
de basse
(Paris,
It
a Tanis"
trouvees
epoque
1957)o in
KAmi
in
Studies
29-126.
"La, dýedicace to
Presented Morgan,
famille
de Tanis,
Pop La Necropole Ao,
of
(Londong
2 volumes
Armant,
1934)-
209-236-
Montet,
Montet,
la
sur
63 (1965),
8 (1946),
Ta4ples
1909-1912)-
(London,
and III,
II
The Bucheum,
(Leipzig,
volumesp
p3
zu Edinburg
des Museums
Rhind
U.
du Temple
d'Amenophis
Griffithp
(Londonp
Catalogue
de,
Morgan,
J,
Morgan,
JO, de,
des Monuments
(Vielmat
I,
ýatique,
F.
royale
Kom Ombos, Fine
Moscow Museum of
1947)-
111 '4 Louxor" 1932),
119-121. de 11EMte-
Inscriptions
et
1094). I& Dahchour
Fouilles
de,
(Parist
It
de Taniss
(Viennap
I,
(Viennag
en 1694-1895,
1903)-
1895)t
Arts,
-usmA-rvi%4K%A my3jE9,vj35jbjvjbjxj), %AC Aycc*Ta% tAM15HVA )(MOSCOW, 1913? III lab MOCIFj% V4MTEPATOpA ASIEKCA14MPA AoKo and AltenmUlerg (Mainzq hotepq 1977)-
Moussat
Moussat
A. M, and AltenmUlle=1
He,
Das Grab
He,
The Tomb of
und
Chnum:-v
and KaýHay
(Mainz,
des Nianchchnum
Nefer
1971)Mlle=p
Mop Egyptological
Milllerp
Mop Die
Diller,
Met US
Murrayl
Liebespoesie
"Erklarung
26 (1888)9 M*Ao,
Researchesp
des
der grossen
(Washingtont
Up
Alten
!
gyp
Dekrets
1910)o
(Leipzigp
p des Unigs
11399)o
Har-m-hebell
in
70-94-
Index
of
Names and Titles
of
the
Old
Kingdo
9
(Izndon,
1908). Murrayj Murrayt
Naville,
(Londong The Osireion Abldo 1904)at 9 9 (Londong M, A, Mastabas, Saqqexa I, 1905)v
M. A.
Be, Das Ae
volumesp
(Berlin,
tische 1886).
Todtenbuch
der XVIII
bis
XX Dynastie
2
Sib
(1887-1889)p
E. 1, Bubastis E., The XIth
Naville, Navillep
Dynasty
(London,
1891)o
Temple at Deir
1119 (Londonp
el-Baharit
1913)E69 The Festival
Navilleq
(1887-1889).
Bubastis Navillep
E-9
Goshen
of
Osorkon
(London,
1892).
Hall
and the
Shrine
E. t Inscription historique (Parisp d'Amon ý. Thebest 1883)-
Naville,
Les
E.,
Quatres
Ste'les
The Temple 9
Deir
Saft
of
Naville,
II
in
(1ondonp
el-Hennehp
de Pinodýem
Temple
Great
the
1119
grand
of
1887)o
pretre (Lyon,
du Mubee de Marseillet
Orientees
1880). E.
Navillep
of
(1-ondong
6 volumesp
el-Bahariq
1893-
1901). Newberryp
PoEst
Newberryq
P. E. p El Bersheh, PeEep The Life of
Newberryp
Beni
Hasan,
P, E. p IIA Statue 21 (1900) 9 31-36.
Newberryt
schrift
Ricke,
Osing,
in
Beitriage
Bf.
PSBA
in
129 Fest-
to
in
Studies
We and Newberry,
P. E.,
in
Honor
69-74-
1969),
Theban
Amon"
110-123-
Necropolis
during
the
Repor of
winter
1908). 1gyptischen, des
Nominalbildung
Ottog
E. 9 Topographie Parkerg R*Ae, A Saite
Peetp
III'
Thothmes
in JNES 14 (1955)t
benefactions
the
1900).
of
in
1893)-
107-1119ý
Spiegelbergq
oft
(Londono
Islandq
Thebes"
Vezier
Karnak"
19709
(Chicago#
Marquis
p Jet Die
Hapu-Senb;
at
(Londonq
II,
(Westminster,
Rekhmaraq
III's
on some Excavations 1898-
1894)-
Temple
about
C. F. t "Thatmosis of John A. Wilsonp
Northamptong
11 (Iondon,
(Wiesbaden,
Nimsp C*F&q "Places Nims,
1893)p
of
"The Eastern
C. F.,
Nims,
(Londont
It
des
Thebanischen
Oracular
2 volumesq
Gauesp
Papyrus
from
(Berlin#
Thebesp
(Mainz,
1976).
1952)9 (Providence,
Rhode
1962)o
T&E, p The Cemeteries (London, Ht 1914)* of_Abydost T. Es and Woolleyp C&L. p The City It (Londong 1923)of Akhenaten, T. E. 9 The Great Tomb Robberies Egyptian Dynas of the Twentieth
Peetq Peetv
2 volumes, Feet#
T. E*q 100589
Pendlebuz7,
(Oxford, The Rhind
(London,
1930)Mathematical
Papyrus.
British
Museum 10057
1923)-
J#D. S. p The City
of Akhenaten,
1119 2 volumesp
(London,
1951)Petrie#
Rep Egyptian
(Londont
1927)-
and
Hieroglyphs
of
the
First
and
Second
Dynastiesp
9
31'7
Petrie, Petrie,
Petrie, Petriop Petriet Petrie, Petriet
W.M. F. v Abydo t2 volumest (London, 1902-1903)W.M. F. 0 Dendereh 18989 (Iondono 1900).
WoM.Fog Deshasheh 189'1, (London, 1898). WOM. Foq Ehnasya 19049 (Undont 1905)*WSII,Fot Gizeh and Rifeh, (London, 1907)W.M.F. t Koptos, (London, 1896). WoM.F. 9 Bruntonp Go and Murrayj M.A. t Lahun, Ut
(Londony
1923)o Petrie, W.M. F., Medum (Londont 1892)9 Petrie, W*M*Fo, Memphisp Up The Palace of Apriest (Londont 1909)o Petrie, Womopf, Qurne t (Londonp 1909)o Petrie, WGM, F. t Researches in Sinai, (London, 1906). Petrie, W.M.F. 9 The Royal Tombs of the First Dynasty 1900t I, (Londont 1900)o Petrie,
WOM. F. 9 The Rbyal Tombs of the Earliest dong 1901)o
Dynasties
Ut
(LOn-
W*M,Fog Scarabs and Cylinders with Names, (London, 1917)o Petriev W,1joFo,!zSix Temples at Thebes 1896, (London, 1897)Petrie, W.M.F., Wainwright# G.A. and Gardiner, A. Hop Tarkhan I and Memphis V9 (Londong 1913)Petrie, W*M,Fo, Tell El Amarnat (Ijondonq 1894)Petrie, W.M, Fo, Tombs of the Courtiers and Cbcyrhyýo p (London, 1925)Piankoff, A. (and Maystre, C. vol. I only)t Le Uvre-des Portest 2 volumes, (Cairo, 1939-1962)o Piankofft A,, The Pyramid of Unasq (Princeton, New Jersey, 1968). Piankoffq A*, "Le Naos D29 du Musee du Louvre" in Rev. d'Eg. 1 (1933), Petrie,
161-179. (en Piehlp K, q Inscriptions L"arope et) en higroglyphiques recueilles 9'gYpte, 3 (Leipzig, 1886-1903)serieet Pierret, Pot Recueil d'Inscriptions inedites du Musee Egyptien du LOuvr!, 2 volumest (Parist 1874-1878)o Pillett got "Rapport sur les travaux do Karnak (1922-1923)" in ASAE 23 (1923)t 99-138; pls-1-YIII. Pill0t,
11.1 "Rapport our les travaux do Karnak (1923-1924)PI in ASLE 24 (1924)p 53-88PillOtt got "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnak (1924-1925)" in ASAE 25 (1925)t 1-24-
318
Plantikow-L'Unster ZLD 95 (1969), Forterg
des B3k-n-tmsw
Mop "Die Inschrift 117-135-
B.
and I&ossv RoL. B. 9 Topographical Egyptian Hieroglyphic Texts, Reliefs ford, (Jo
1934-1951)9
Posener,
second
(Oxford,
Malek)p
Posener-KrAger,
P,
IV-VII9 and Paintingst 1-119 (Oxfordt 1960-1972),
edition,
des Ostraca
(Cairot
I-II,
of Ancient
Bibliography
(Ox111,
1974-1979)-
Got Catalogue
Kedineht
in MiInchen" in
litteraires
hieratiques
de Deir
el-
1938-1972).
and Cenivalq
(London,
deg The Abu Sir Papyrig
J-Lo
1968). Posener-Kriegerg
Pot
(les
Kakal
P,,
d'Abousir" Posener-Kri; in
d'Abousi,. r),
papyrus
Posener-Kri*e'ger,
1971),
Les archives
da Temple
fun'braire
2 volumes,
(Cairo,
"Noms des Parties
in BeitrAge
Bf.
dans
de Portes
Ricket
12. Festschrift
de Neferirkart1976). les
documents
(Wiesbaden,
75-85P.,
ger,
Festschrift
"Lee
barques
du temple
zum 150 Jaýhrigen
L%iseumsp (Berlin,
1714)9
funeraire
Bestehen
de Neferirkare"
des Berliner
Agyptischen
119-150-
Poaener-Xri'e'gerg
Pop "Remarque sur liensemble funeraire de Neferirkare Xakai. a Abu Sir" in Festschrift ffir Siegfied Schott zu sainem 70 Geburtstag (Wiesbadeng 20_Auguat 196 1968), 112-120. am 1
Quibellp
(1907-1908)t (Cairoj Saqqara at Quibellt JoEoq Hierakonpoliag 19 (Londont 1900)9 11, (with (tiondong 1902). JoEov Excavations
1909)9 F. Wo Green),
QuibelIq
JoE. 9 The Ramesseum 1896, (Liondong 1898). Pambovat Not The Tomb of Ramesses V'Iq (New York, 1954)Ranlret Ho Die igyptischen Personennamen, 19 (Glilekstadtt (Glfiýstadt/Hamburgq
1952? )9IIIp
(Gluckatadtt
Rankeg H., "Ein Wesir der 13 Dynastie" 1934)t 361-365Rays J. D. The Archive g ROdfordt
DoB.,
"The
Antecedents,
Iý
Heinach, Isis Reisner, Vlas a-t RGisner,
in
Akhenaten's
R. 9 "Parthýenos ASAE 12 (1912)t
G*JL*p Excavations
at
Kerma,
Program;
Wycerinusq
(Cambrid&P
Its
Worship
and
47-61. fils
do Pamini: js 'prostates'
d1-
1-24IV-Vt
(in
one volume),
192 3). G, Ag
1977)-
1976).
JARcE: 13 (1976)9
in
Ao and Weill, a Koptos"
in
Sun-disc
lIt
in Melanges Masperop Ig (Cairop
(Londont
of gor,
1935)t
Mass-9
1930-
(Cambridget
SA
G. A*,, "Inscribed
Reisnerg
in AS
Monuments from Gebel Barkal"
66 (1931)j,
76-100o Egyptian
Reymondq E. A. Eep From Ancient
(Viennav
Writingsp
Hermetic
1977)Bf - 4. Bemerkungen 19 (Zurich, 1944)-
H. p Beitrige Alten Reichs,
Ricke,
Robichonj
C. and Varilleg de Medamoudv (Cairo,
1gyptischen
zur
Baulcunst
des
-
sommaire du temple primitif
Asp Description 1940)-
(Hildesheimp 1969). Hermopolisq aus (OberHermopolis Roeder, Gov "Zwei Hieroglyphischen Inschriften aus IMten)" in ASAE 52 (1954), 315-442; pls*I-XIII.
Roeder,
Gov AmarnaReliefs
Roeder, Go, Der Felsentempel von Bet el-Walip (Cairot Roadert Got Naosp (L-GiPzigo 1914)Roeder, Got "Ramses II als Gott nach don Hildesheimer (1926)v 61 in 57-67Horbet" ZLS aus Roquet,
Go,, "Sur
(T+)2EwC6TG4egyptien
20 (1934)9 E. de,
Ruffle,
of
minster,
1979),
10 egyptien Sauneron,
the
"La
So,
Story
Sinuhe"
of
in
JEA
"Lee
(Paris,
1876).. and Tupaq High (WarEgyptt
of Urhiyb.
Glimpses
ofIncient
55-74a la
restauration
PrutreAmenhotpe" entale
Ramesseum" in
des propylees)"
S. j "La
IV9
"The family
K. A,,
Justice
A
Sauneron,
the
of
6gyptiennep
Chrestomathie
Stewards
So,
Text
41-50-
Jo and Kitchen,
Sauneron,
Denksteinen
-COJONIG< copte; en vieux-nubien; 97-118in BIFIO 71 (1972),
15 ?"
bwt-ntr
Asp "A Now Duplicate
Rosenvassert
Rouge,
d1un hapax
Iforigine
1938)-
porte
des temples
in BIPAO 54 (1954),
de Vinstitut
travaux
en 19'14-1975"
Sauneron,
S.,
Schaodelg
H. Do. Die Listen
in
11-17;
par
le
grand-
Pls-I-II-
franjais
BIPAO 75 (1975),
du nom
117-127.
a Karnak
d1un portique
in BIFAO 64 (1966)9
(a propos
d1archeologie
ori-
447-478-
Us fetes religieuses d'Esna'aux derniers siecles da paganismel (Cairol 1962)Sauneron, S. Le Temple d'Esnag (Cairo# 1968). 9 Sayeds Re el-9 "I propos de llactivite du temps dlun fonctionnaire do Paammetique Ia Karuakv dlapees la st7ele du Caire 274711 in BIFA 78 (1978)t 459-476. des grossan Papyrus
Harrier
(New York,
1936). SchLfer,
Hog Ein
Bruchstuck
JLltgMtischer
Annaleng
(Berling
1902).
3zo
SchiCer, Ii,
He and Steindorfg (Leipzig# 1905). Ao 9 Archhologische
Scharffg
kog
Scharff,
"Briefe
Beitrläge (Munich, -
Hieroglyphenschrift,
Äthiopenkbnigeg
G. ) Urkunden der Alteren zur
Frage
Entstehung,
der
der
1942), in
aus iilahun"
Als
59 (1924),
1-12
2D-51;
in
hancl-copy.
Weg "Die Bauinschrift
Schenkelg
ephantinell
I im Satet-Tempel
SesostriB
in MDAIK 31 (1975),
109-125-
Sog Kanainp
Schott,
K, Coq The Coregency
the Sethe,
1978)o
der Tempel Sethos I im Wadi Mia, (GÖttingen, (Leipzig, 1929)@ So9 Urk=den Mythologischen Inhalts,
Schottg Seale,
(Eildesheim,
Amenophie I,
Egizie,
Antichita
Schiaparellie Ee, Kuseo Archeologäco di Firenze, (Rome, 1887). Schmitzp F-J.,
von El-
Great Kot
Hypostyle
Aegyptische
Ramses II
Hall
Ubersetzung
I
with Seti (Chicago,
at Karnak, (leipzigg Lesestýickep
Sethee Kog Die Altaegyptische 1908-1910)9 1935? )-
of
and the
date
1961)-
of
194O)o
1924)-
2 volumes, (Leipzigt und Kommentar, II, (Gl'Ückstadt/Hamburg Pyramidentextel,
Ägypter K, 9 uDie Bau- und DenkmUsteine der alten NameC in Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie
Sethei
und ihre 22 (1933)9
864-9129 Setheg
(Leipzig, X. p Beitrgge Ältesten Geschichte Agypten29 1905)zur Sethe, Kot Hieroi; lyphische It Urkunden der Griechisch-R6mischen Zeitt (LeiPzi, go 1904)-
Setheg Kot Ristorisch-Biographische It (Leipzig, 1935)Sether
Kot Urkunden des Alten
Urkunden des Mittleren
Reichs,
(Leipzigg
Sethe,
Kot Urkunden der 18 Dynastieg Heft 1-16, Setheg Kot "Die Türteile bn' zu Totb. Uns und cr3.
Reichesq
1903-1933)(Leipzig, 1906-1909). Nav. 125 Schlussrede
28-34" in Zis 67 (1931)9 115-117SOttaant,
Je, Untersuchungen zu AltiLgyptischen ungen, (Glückstadt, 1963)-
Bestattungsdarstell-
Simpoon, V. K., The Mastabas of Kawab, Khafkhufu I and II, 1978). SimPiOnt VoKop Papyrus Reianer It (Boston, 1963), SimPßOnsWoXopPapyrua Reisner 119 (Bostong 1965)Simpoon, WoXot Papyrus Reisner 1119 (Boston, 1969)o
(Bostong
321 Smitht
H. So, The Fortress
Saithq
RoWe and Redfordq AoJoq
DoBo, The Akhenaten
"Two EnjUnatic in
Bed-festival" P, Ae,
Spencerp
(London,
the Inscriptions,
1976). I,
Temple Prd)ject,
(War-
19'16).
minster Spencerp
of Buhen,
"Sbbt
JFA 64 (1978)9
to
Relation
and their
Hieroglyphs
the
52-55.
as a Term for
a Wooden Screen"
in
JEA 66 (1980),
forthcoming.
Spiegelberg,
We, Correspondances
(Paris,
du temps des Rois-Pretresy
1895)Spiegelberg, the
Wet Hieratic
Ramesseum,
Wet Koptische
Spiegetborgg,
we,
Spiegelberg,
Wet "Beitrfige
burl;,
(Heidelberg,
und Nachtrlhge
aus der
Zeit
Gizeh"
Setis
in
1,2
1921). der
Publikation
zu Daressy's
des Museums von 5 (1902)9 307-335-
Wop Rechnungen
1920).
(Heidelbergp
Handwbrterbuch
Ostraca
lAtteraturzeitun Spiegelbergq
1898).
Etymologieng
Koptisches
in
by J. E. Quibell
found
and Papyri
1895-60(londop,
Spiegelbergt
hieratischen
Ostraka
Orientalistische
volumes,
(Strass-
1896).
Spiegelberg,
Wet "Varia"
Spiegelborg,
Wet Studien
roichos
der dynast.
(1897),
in. Rec. de Travq-19
86-101-
und Materialen =m Rechtwesen des Pharaonen(c-15PO-1000 v- Chr. )v (Hannoverq XVIII-XXI
1892)o Spiegelberg,
Wet "Der Siegesh-wis des Merneptah auf der Flinders Potrio-Stele" in AS 34 (1896)9 1-25Stadelmann, Reg "gwt-R'w ale Kultst9tte des Sonnengottes im Neuen Reich" in MAM 25 (1969)t 159-178Stadolmann,
Rep "Totentempel 35 (1979)t 303-321o
Steindorff, Stewart,
Go, Das Grab des Tit Holl*,
Egyptian
in Theben" in MDkIK
und Millionjahrhaus (teiPzigo
Stelae,
Reliefs
It (Warminster, collection, Stobart, He, Egyptian Antiquities
19'16).
1913)and Paintings
from
the
on a voyage made in collected Egypt 1855)1854 and 18559 (Berlinp n the years Tawfikq Set "Aton Studies 4" in MDALIK 32 (1976), 217-226. Traxwockorp dium
Cop "Une StZile temple
do 11ontou-
UPhillt
commemorant in
Karnak, Vt , at Amarna" in
R. P. 9 "The Per Aten Vanderoleyen, Cot "Una tempete 19 (196*1)t
123-159-
la
sous
le
construction (Cairop 19709
d'Amosis"
Upper
de Venciente 141-158-
JNES 29 (1970)p
regne
Petrie
in
151-166. Rev.
dlEg.
B12
(Cairop 1950).
Jo, Molalla
Vandier,
Jog "The Iuxar
Van Dijkv
Gottingen
Miscellen
building
Inscription
33 (1979),
19-27-
Asp "Llappel
Varillev
40 (1940)v Asp
Varillep
a Karnak"
Asp
Varillep
aux visiteurs 601-606; pl. 1XV.
in
sommaire du sanctuaire ASAE 50 (195O)p 137-172.
Inscriptions
in
du tombeau de Khaemhe't" in ASAE
"Description
(Cairot
Hapou
of Ramesses III"
concernant
d'Azon-Re
oriental
Amenhotep fils
l1architecte
d
196B).
Asp Karnakv 19 (Cairop 1943)Volde, H. te, 11Geb"in Lexicon der lgyptologieg
Varilleg
3, (Wiesbaden, 1976),
428-429o Jog "Les statues du deneral Horp Gouverneur d'Herakleopolis Vercoutter, (Louvre A-88t Alexandries S. No), in do Busiris at d'Heliopolis BIFA0 49 (195O)p 85-114Vercoutter,
Jog "Deux Pectoraux - Scarabees de Coeur de Sai(So1147 et 1155)" in CRIPEL 3 (1975), 11-18Vercoutter, Jog Textes biographiques du Serape= de Memphisv (Parisp 1962)o Vergote, is, "LlEtymologie de 6g. r3-pr; gS 91 (1964), 135-134VcrnUI3, Pop "Inscriptions in BIPAO 75 (1975),
Vi-TeY, Pot "Deux petits 8 (1886), 169-1729
de la troisi'eme
Ward,
ar* birball
in
intermediaire
pbriode
(1)"
textes provenant de Thebes" in Rea. de Tray. from Middle Egypt and the Fayum" in ASLE
1, Die Palmen im-Alten WoAs, The Four
rpe;
1-66.
Wainwright, G*A. "Antiquities 9 25 (1925)9 144-148Wallert,
qopte
Egyptian
1gypten,
(Berling
Homographic
Roots
Weeks,
K. H. "Preliminary Report on the First 9 Part Us The Early POlico Dynastic Palace"
1962)o b3,
(Romeg 1978)-
Two Seasons in
at HierakonJARCE 9 (1971-1972),
29-33Weigallp
Asp
other
WOillt
"A Report
diggings"
in
on some Objects ASAE 8 (1907)t
Hot Dara,
recently
E*Fop
Late
Ramesside
Letters,
in
Sebakh
and
39-50-
campagnes do 1946-19489 Weills R-9 Les D6crets royaux de l'Ancien 1912)* Wentot
found
(Cairov
1958)v Empire Lgyptien,
(Chicago,
1967)o
(Paris,
32.5 Wes Koptisches
Westendorfq
Cog "Bemorkangen
Wilkes
(b3-nb-h3)11 Winlockg
Sp5,ten
zu. einer
in ZAS 76 (1946), Excavations
HoEo;
(Heidelbergo
Handw5rterbuchv
des Sonnengattes
Bezeichnang
93-99o
Deir
at
1965-1977)-
El
Bahri,
1911-191
P
(New Yorks
1942)o Winlockg
Tombs of the Kings XFA 10 (1924)9 217-277-
HoEop "Me in
Thebes"
Winlock,
Life
HoE. 9 Models of Daily
of
the
Dynasty
Seventeenth
in Ancient
Egypt,
(Cambridget
at
Masses
1954)Witt
C. do, 36 Noo7l
Witt
"Inscriptions (January,
56-97;
1961)t
Co deg Lee Inscriptions
in Cho dIE
du temple d'Edfoull
dedicatoires
NO*72 (July,
277-320*
1961),
(Brusselog
du Temple d1opet a Karnakt
1958)o
Wolf, We. "Der Berliner
Ptah-Hymnus (Po30489 II-XII)11
in 71S 64 (1929)9
17-44Wreazinski,
We, Aegyptische (Leipzigt
liens Wreszinr, kip (Pap.
Wreezinskit
aus dem K, K. Hofmuseum, in
1906).
Wes Der Grosse Berle
Inschriften
(Leizigg
3038)9
Wet "Die
Medizinische
Papyrus
des Berliner
Museums
1909).
des Monthemhet in Tempel der 1-hit" in Grientalistische Litteraturzoitung_, 13 (1910)9 384-399Wl'eszinzki, We, Der Papyrus Ebersy Umschrift Is (Leipzig, 1913)o (1957)9 YOYOtteg Jet "A propos de Volrelisque 81in Kemi 14 unique" Inschriften
91. YOYOtte,
Jo,
do Karnak"
"Un porche in
Cho dlEg
V
Zaba,
Zo.
ZiviOt
4*9*9
Los Maximes Giza
dore-,
la
ports
du Ne.
pylAone au grand
18 NO-55 (January,
de Pta. 1.24otep, (Praguep
au Deux-ieme Mill6nairup
1953),
28-38-
1956).
(Cairo,
1976).
temple
3z+ Egyptian
-e,
:twt 10.
3h-mnwp 192-193168. ja pr Pt4,255-
3h Stl-mrl-pt4 204; 3ht-nt
Inbw
§jTM: jjLwZv
qnpw
m sbLit io4t(t)t
254.
I inr 1
]ýý nfr
ii-d nfr
'Iwliw,
lry-p-t Iryw
12.
lptt 134Imy-lbl, 138e Imy- re rrwt 48 9 Imy-r 48crrytt wn IMY-r watt, 93Imy-r jr4l mdw n wahtt 101. Imy-r rrytt 1511 154, n. 6. Imy-r rat nswt 152im.v-r 4wt n Swt4p 169. ImY-ttp 1391=-, 284-3-Bfyt# 'Imn-m-wo4t* 102; 1059 'Imn-mn-=wt 253. 'Imn-rng 2479
106.
200; 204221o 0
1=-sbm-fs 'Imn-dar-st, 200o 'Imn-gor-derwo 204lnbtt 29o "Inbw 94t
tq 189.
189, n-47-
(I)r(y) sbJjtt
4nbw ws4t, 99.
230-
1 1000
12.
)jnbwýj=-m.
n
g3c
182o
48-
'=tp
12.
`Bm-st-lbq
n rwdto
ji!ý nfr n ts 35, n. 14-
lt, wt 2519 n-40lwn-m t. fp 12. lwn n fnds 12'Iwnt,
231-
182a
inr
Jwn k=t,
249-
1 3.nr, n rw-dtt 182. 1 esrt 257o 204; It cjw inr n rwdt Inr bd nfr n cnwp 126; 130, n-47;
3b 9 11
3b-Inýr,
Index
4jtq
26; 248-
26.
"Inbw 113; sp 26; 248s
k:st nw 4wt-ntr
I=p
181.
123; 125; 137.
ct t3t9 11. 'It wlbtg 82't
spssty
11; 249-
'Inh-11 , 265 n, 8'r/. i'ro 41; 47chv 205-
'#
(n wsbt)p 97; 146. tlýtg 172, n. 15".hnwtY» 145! lbg 83w3d9 30(ac1J-)v 264-28594-95; 1L3Ldyt ! ýbp 2649 w"btp 160. wcn, 252; 257, n-13wbzj>t, 73, n. 41wnbp 83! Ltt 249 n»29 wbm '3 n nswy 152. whm n crrYts 48o
325
wbmnswv 152o wlýmnsw tpys 152o 152. 'Irrytt tpy n wIlm
m hnt,
152. tpy nswg n Wý= lrbg eq. n-30-
m=t,
mdt, 782 FJ-WsDt-Ntq
wd' mdir zawaqtt 100wdhg 258o
118ZIO-
n P3 039
wrw,
pr
n nwb,
pr-now,
IZI.
125-
46-47;
pr
lb8-
145;
154,
n-7-
pr nor, 99* pr n obtf 1000 pr-lýfy n p-&>Itn m pr.! Itn m 3ht"Itn, 262-264; 267, n-39pr, -hdt 123; 181pr-dw3g 127; 184. pryt pr-r, 39 123PMP 46-49pd-las 169.
146.
133-
nhbt,
nhmt, 133!!ýbt 13323; 182; 19o, n. 85-
n hrt-ib wrt,, 38, n. 8; 160.
193-
145.
r6-rwty,
269.
rPytp
log. rbyt, hp loo. L3-9 157IlYt 114hyt,
161.
hbny
n tPW t13SWtv 252. 50;
H.rw-Ib-hr-m3'-t.
195-
1251
Nn-W3*1-r-fs,
-rt r-l-wos_, 217-
n*7598;
nbwy, 83, n. 1; 215Nmty-m-wsb v 105, n. 106.
Ntrt
n ps3Itn m sht-litno p3 m3rw n)jtn 261. 9pas (c3 hr n hhw n =pwt Pr-* prs %4c3 hr Imntt wasto IYO-, 1'159
Pr-439
167.
Ntr-=w,
196.
pPImn-htp
99,
Ebp 217.
bnr, 9jo wtn woot Wyt, 9'1; 104, n. 90o wds, 96.
(stone)t
2009
241.
Rjwt,
U5(mansion)t
ýI=-dsr-stv
ITn,bpi--rc
wsbt m.3ctYwo 114wobt =9 , 97.
bnrt,
257-
M319 253;
walo 241Wsbt 93-
bnbn,
62.
4wYt
281.
196.
4wt-'-3t,
192;
205;
Vwt Wsr-m3lt-rl )Imn, 255-
231-
mry"ý
m pr
ýwt nt hhw I'L rnPwtv 79; 96; 127; 110; 1*15, n. 66, GI; 239Vwt-k3-Pt4,144hb-sdv 198-199. Lýbytl ill, n*24"-njr,
264-
U6 99-
ým-njr wdýt Ilthr, hro 114A
2319 Hr m abht rOA09 292. 9 hry w3dytt 64, addOnd"JnRry p3 w1pp 85hryw hmwt nw 4wt-ntzt
181*
hrwq 215A4tp wsbt, 93; 101. htrt 1979 no 27. .L449 93. 161.
%, bm (image? )p 201, nolO. fto 1980 XIlm-darp 2DO; 2029 n-43-
239
St
M
trp
100.
100.
ts m hd, 217-
210.
ll'Aw, 214, n, 179
dx7tq
25; 230-
do-ft
220; 247.
4t,
0 32 c "rYt . 48 9 nee nbwyg,
144-
ZVI
BE% 2041 217.
(=Yt)t
n. 32,
112,
obbo 2Zt-220. (ecreen)p
d-sdw, 291 o
n prp 123-
47-
abbt Sbbt ts pn, 264o a
grg Prp 124-125. (weave), 274ts
drp 217-
sl m welit
sb3(atar)t
2B2; 283, n*20
tsl v 249-
039 214P no17.
B3
ýcdp 10; 25. ktmt, 36, n-35;
tnwlv
63-
V3ýytq
ag wshtg
St-1l)-R't
220.
2839 n-22o *tpy-cs. 34; 277.
brP webt, 93brp
sgr,. 264. stp-s p 1259'' smsw '-rrYtt 48154, n. 6.
Irto
lanty ab-n; r, 252o hnty-S, 180. ýntt
OS, 210.
knbt, 44; 45; 49; 50-
204-
ýnztt
217-
plikrt
sn' n htpw-ntrp gn" 252. , ýnwt, 209*
h3p 980 X12ty,
snw, 61, n. 121* r4w, 96. Sbm 5l'yt, 2379 addendum*
2309
232.
moib, 1261 127150* 100-1011 h2ytt mew
11acl cl
(hwt-ntr)t
-44;
152*
183; 254-
327 of A=bLitectural
Index
(Iýffibt)t 44(and variantst (I=t)t
'rrY
)p 43-44; 48-
2BS, n. 21.
33; 221; 222; 231145; 237, n. 82. (in dual)p 149-1509 n. 63220. 274228o 234, no2le 45.
1%] 0
137. 25-
C'3
123-124-
M
1009 nole
rD
1009 nl. (and variants)t 103-184;
254-255-
270165-167190-199. 256, n-34, 30-
IM
162, n. 13*
206, n. 16. 50-59; 68; 134284-285133o 133240. 220o
92.
Signs*
321? Index
Topographical
of Niuserre,
sun temple
Abu Gurob, Abu Simbelp
121*
260. 94; 133; 168; 178;
46-47; Neferirkarep temple of mortuary 220; 2471 278; mortaary temple of Niuserret
Abusirp
Ifortalp
Abydosq archaic
166-167;
121. tombsq 166; 167#
royal
archaic 169; temple of Osirist
chapel of Tetisheri, 166; 178; 184; 188, n*25;
108; 138; 145;
87;
of Razesses 19; 23; 1,14;
195; 240; 270; 287; temple
122; 205; 221; 269; temple of Seti 122; 146; 184; 193; 200; 205; 222; 231; 274-
119 371 119; 96; 119; Alexandriat
88;
240temple,
Amadat Eighteenth-Dynasty Amarna,
13; 18; 109; 138-
96; 98; 262-264; 267, n-39; palacelt 96; 112; 103; Maxuaten, 261-262*
'great
the Atent
Axmantq the Bucheum, 292; templep
221; 292.
Ithribis,
38v n, 8;
the
Avaring Beni
of
w'bt
Bubastis, Buhen,
160; temple,
251;
103;
11,34;
tomb of Khnumhotep
139;
241.
270-
37;
Basta.
see Tell
189,
northern
temple,
138;
Sobekq
57-58;
templep
southern
13;
108-109;
n-47-
Byblos,
39-
Crocodilopolieg Cusaet
temple
temple
DaGhur,
valley
204;
2101
42;
temple
257*
Doir
el-Medinah,
132;
Edfut
temple
El-Bershaht El-Kabo
15,
El-Kharga Elephantine,
temple of
110rull,
31;
5P 57-
n*24;
249;
255-
temple
of
oasis, 193;
241-
213;
22;
of Hatshepsutt
235,
Hibist
temple
of
180;
181-182;
203;
178.
246. 31;
14;
160;
126;
of Menthuhotep-Nebhepetrep
n-40;
of Hathort
tomb
221* 160;
228;
213-
168e
2601 temple
252-253;
94;
278.
Snofera,
of
el-Gebrawi,
1511
199;
temple
Deir
Dender: a,
of
Hathort
of
el-Bahexi,
Hanat
Falconp
278.
Haean,
Deir
the
temple of
great
192;
59;
63;
119;
77;
79;
160;
192;
193-
138;
180;
184;
270*
206;
193;
M=Um,
70;
160ý
13P 18;
109;
-329 Gebel Barkalt
229-230;
tomb of Debhenp 137;
124;
Gizat
122. temple
Gurnaq 140;
of Seti
71; 72;
1,68;
252-
tomb of Iymerit 118;
206;
200;
187;
184;
260.
241;
209.
178;
Hatnub,
of Ret 22;
temple
Heliopolisp
temple
Heracleopolist
(Upper
Hermopolis
59; 160; Hierakonpolis,
121;
90-91;
159of Nehmetawyy
temple
220; 240;
178;
145;
239-
206;
of Amm, 87;
temple
of Thothq 70;
287-
1889 n. 25-
templet
axchaic
184;
127;
70; 79;
of Horshefv
Egyptian)q
temple
38; 70;
Kadeshp 239Kahunt
57-
Kanaisq
temple
Karnakv
temple
86;
1.184-
of
Seti
of
Amin, 23; 34; 137; 40, n-5;
96; 119;
138;
127;
139;
231;
217; 221;
184;
195;
215;
288;
292;
293; barque-shrine
I behind
the Fifth
hind
the
Sixth
139;
180;
235j 24;
30;
95;
246; Fifth
76; 79;
court
95; 284;
285; eastern
83;
254;
281;
130;
138;
complex
181;
118-119; 118-119;
Tuthmosis
273, n-43;
court
145-146;
IV before
be-
III
67-68;
templet
1119 15, no
243, n. 29; 284;
180;
forecourt
the Fourth
of Tuth-
of Tuthmonis
of Tathmosis
159;
270; 286;
146; 231-232;
Pylon,
U32; 192-193;
145-146;
chapels
of Tuthmosis
292; E! dth
festival
n-78;
255;
253; barque-shrine
of Amenhotep It gatet
182;
160-181;
254;
17; 110;
Pylon,
of
249;
Pylon,
Pylon,
110; hall
240;
Pylong
181;
126;
285; Fourth
232;
178;
the Sixth
Pylong
n. 53; 236t
170;
160;
254; Bubastite
of Tathmosis IIIt behind mosis III
69;
159;
74t n. 5ý1; 82;
55; 70;
2379 addendum; 63;
of Sheshonq, It Pylong
13; 18-19;
209 n-7; 21, n-33; 113; 2379 addendum; E[ypostyle lially 58; 59; 68-69; 105, n. 93; 181; 210; hypostyle hall of Tuthmosis I between the Fourth and Fifth Pylons, 18; 19; 59; 62-63; 95-96; 104t n. 90; 108; 110-111; 204-205; 284-285; Middle Kingdom temple, 9495; 179;
193;
181;
1909 n-74;
Arrhidaeus,
206;
284;
southern
126;
181;
n-53;
236,
220-221;
of Ret 261;
roof-chapel 108;
194;
sanctuary
200-201;
203-204;
Second Pylon,
n-70-
282;
palace
278;
approachp
184;
284-285;
145;
127; 146;
Tenth Pylon,
97;
of Hatshepsut,
55; 62;
253;
of Philip
235i
temple 229;
of Hatshepsut,
sanctuary
n-53;
Sixth
Pylon,
of Ramesses 111,319
Third
Pylon,
217;
231;
119; 70; 2359
330 temple
Karnakt
temple
of Khonsut
of Monthut
139; 181; 85-86;
240;
240;
139;
Kumma, temple
119;
139;
of Muto 59; 138; 206; 208, n. 63; temple of Ptaho
180;
181;
temple
Tuthmosis
139; 181;
232; 240; 255;
temple
232;
204-
84; 85;
270;
of
181;
of Opet,
of Taharqa, 251j n-40-
Kermap 248; Koptosv
temple
139;
138;
Kawa, temple
86;
58; 110;
119; 126;
of Min, 18o;
III,
47;
146; 278138; 221.
126;
189, n. 47.
Lahunp 94Letopolis,
198-199;
Ushto
26; 239-
Inxorv
templet
200.
55; 58; 68; 69; 85; 86; 255;
205;
184; 187;
96;
Medamud, templet
271;
109;
Horemheb,
61i
121;
188, n. 25; 220* templet 15, n,, 24;
109;
119;
146;
28 2; 287;
290.
25;
Memphis,
26; 144; 239;
Seti
It
195;
26; 239;
Megiddo,
96;
temple
n-25;
240;
of Ptaht
Rahotep,
Naga ed-Der,
255;
260; 261;
287; 70;
26p; temple
of Amenhotep 1119 79;
105, n. 93; 112;
184;
206;
temple
of
15, n. 27; 158;
213-
11.
125239;
Hapatal
temple
Nebeshah,
199.
Neferusy,
238;
Nubia,
244, n-51;
96;
12.
tomb of Ankhtifi,
Naharain,
241;
of
255.
Meydumq tomb of Moalla,
39; 67; 70;
of Ramesses IIIv
240;
temple
200;
243, n. 29.
184;
temple
206;
139;
288,
Habut Eighteenth-Dynasty
Medinet
68, n. 10; 96; 109; 133;
of
Amun, 66-67;
159;
131;
184-
249.
12; 15, n. 231 fortresses,
26;
251, n-40,
248-249;
Hy, 239Philaep
13;
Pi-Ramesse, quantirt Redesiehl, Saiv
temple
of Isis,
86;
110;
160.
39-
'palace' temple
of Amenemhat It of Seti
220;
291-292.
1,184-
tomb 2,64-
Saqq,p.ra,
archaic
tombs,
temple
of Queen Wedjebten,
144;
of Merenrep 220; pyramid-temple of Unas, 84; 1759 n. 67,184-185; 255; Step Pyramid complex, 12; 57;
147; pyramid-temple Serapeum,
166; mortuary
331
99; 166; 198; tomb of Kagemnip 137; tomb of Niankhkhnum and Xhimlmhotepp 252; tomb of Ti. 137. Semnap temple of Rithmosis 111,179; Sklubra Horp 25463; 110Silsilas, quarries,
189, n. 47.
Sinaig
temple of Hathor at Serabit el-Khadimp 13; 213Siut, 209; temple of Wepwawett 17; 124; 179; 240; 287# tomb of Khetit 17-
Soleb, temple of Amenhotep, 1119 119; 122; 240Speos Artemidos, 18; 34; 179; 184; Z18Tell Bastap festival hall of Osorkon 119 241-242; Old-Kingdom templeg 173Thebes, 26; 70; 71; 184; 239; 241; 281; chapel of Menthuhotep-Saankhkareq 121; mortuary temple of Amenhotep 1119 jig; 180; Ramesseump 59; 96; 195; royal mortuary temples, 127; 139; 169-170; temple of 69-70; 127; 130, n-54; tomb of Amenmose, 1z7; Amenhotep-of-the-wbs, tomb of Kheruefq 147; tomb of Sekhemreshedtavy-Sobekemsaafg 193; tomb of Panehsyg 126-127; tomb of Puyemreg 139; tomb of Rekhmire, 147; 158; 217; 254; tomb of Senmat, 76; 78TUnis,
palacep 98; temple of Anhur, 240; 287. Todv templev 104; 175, n-59; 270Tura, 229-230Valley
of the Kingst 'The Tomb', 82; tomb of Ramesses IV (Turin Yrus)v 41; 45; 78; 114.
pap-
View more...
Comments
